Search the Community

“Hello, Dr. Morelli.” “Oh, hey there Preston. What are you doing over here at this time of morning? Shane went back to college yesterday; I am surprised that he didn’t tell you.” The 21-year-old has had a major crush on his friend’s dad for several years. The 46-year-old medical doctor, with his thick grayish-brown mustache, lanky but furry body, and thinning hair on his head, has downplayed what he has suspected for a while. His wife is still sleeping in their bedroom. “Uh, well I just wanted to come over and talk a bit. I know that you are incredibly busy most of the time and I just wanted to get to know you more.” “Hmm, get to know me more? You have talked to me a bit already Preston. You are an insightful young man and you could spend a lot of time with guys your own age, you know?” “Oh, I know that doc. Can I call you that?” “Hmm, well I think Dr. Morelli is sufficient, don’t you think?” Morelli’s wife, Cassandra, walks through. “Oh, hello Preston. Shane has gone back to college, is there something wrong? Does Sidney need to help you with a problem?” “No no Mrs. Morelli, I just thought I would come over here and talk to your husband for a couple of minutes.” “Oh, well that is nice of you. I figured that you would be getting ready for work during this time.” “Yeah, I should I suppose. Thanks for the conversation doctor.” “Okay Preston. Have a good day.” Morelli briefly tells his wife that Preston is just being nice and that there really isn’t anything of note to wonder about. The 21-year-old waits a couple of hours and calls Morelli’s office to make an appointment with him. He has to wait a couple of days as there are no openings for the day. When he arrives for his appointment, it is near the end of the day and he eventually gets into one of the rooms. Dr. Morelli walks in with his laptop, is wearing a polo and dress pants, and dress shoes. He sighs when he sees Preston sitting on the exam table. He goes to sit down a few feet away and starts looking through his chart. “Preston...I presume that there is something going on with you? Or are you here just to see me?” “Well, actually I think there is something going on. Originally, I was just coming here to see you for no reason, but I have developed a... well maybe you can tell?” “Hmm, well you do have...huh? Have you always been this muscular?” Preston smiles as Dr. Morelli looks at both of his arms, which are hugging his shirt sleeves. “I may have taken something that may have caused me to grow bigger muscles. I mean I love the way I look; I just wasn’t expecting some of the side effects from it.” “Side effects such as what exactly, Preston?” “Heh, well I feel a lot more aggressive. People seem to think that I have an attitude. I mean...they are not wrong, but it wasn’t something I planned on in the beginning.” Morelli is now also glancing over other areas of Preston’s body such as his pecs, which are hugging his shirt quite well and his huge veiny quads. The doctor shakes his head in disbelief. “Did you do this for me? The side effects are likely a result from your overuse of whatever you are taking to look like this. I mean...the aggressive personality was bound to happen if it is your body’s response to the extreme growth you have experienced.” “Haha, I might have done this for you Dr. Morelli. Can I be a little more honest with you now?” Preston gets up from the table and goes over to lock the room door. Then he grins as he rips his shirt open to reveal his huge powerful chest as he bounces each thick pec. He then flexes his huge guns as they swell to at least 22” each. Morelli jumps back and is up against the cabinets in the office. The big college-aged stud has him pinned now. “I don’t seem to have any restraint anymore. I just react. I think I might actually like it doctor.” Morelli wants to yell for help, but at the same time, there is something deep within him that admires Preston and how muscular he is. He reaches in to feel the 21-year-old's big melons, which makes him sigh. “Mm, thank you for doing that Dr. Morelli. I would love for you to join me. I have a feeling that you want to be big and powerful as well, right? I have a surprise for you.” Preston pulls out a vial from his shorts pocket and puts it on the counter beside them. “Give me a syringe and I will gladly move this along. Or maybe you would be willing to do it yourself?” “You are actually trying to seduce me with these growth hormones, Preston?” “I can’t help myself doctor. I have wanted you for years. Growing myself over the past few days has made me hunger for you even more and I want to turn you into a hot, luscious hulk like me, because I know that you can do it.” Morelli now has his hands on Preston’s lats and is taking in his scent. He is lightly moaning as Preston undoes his shorts as they slowly move down towards the ground. His big cock strains helplessly in his small briefs. He grunts as it slowly rips out the front of them and stands fully erect beside the stunned doctor. His cockhead is very wet as beads of precum begin rolling down his shaft. “As you can see, I am more than willing to have that sexy mouth of yours on my cock, if you are wanting to taste this big stick.” “Uh, Preston. I can’t focus on all of this at once. You are...well...you are a gorgeous young man. I can’t deny it. I suspected that you wanted me a while back, but I couldn’t show it because of Shane.” “Ha, so you have thought about me? Well, there is nothing to stop you now from having some quality alone time with me. Just give me a syringe Sidney and I can change everything about you, including how you think about me and yourself.” “Damnit Preston...they are in this drawer over here beside us. I can’t believe that you are doing this to me.” “You won’t care in a few minutes when you are getting off on yourself and me.” Morelli is now down on his knees as he starts to mess around with the beast’s hard wet cock. He barely flinches when it slings precum all over his face. He moans deeply as he runs his hands all over the young hunk’s big powerful legs and ass. The hulk quickly takes a syringe out of the drawer he was talking about and shoves it into the vial he brought in. After getting it half full, Preston grunts as he reaches down to plunge the needle into the doctor’s neck. “I have wanted to do this to you ever since I laid eyes on you doctor. The fun is about to start for both of us.” “I should hate you for this, but I am entranced by your huge muscles and can’t stop touching them.” “Haha, I really like you too Sidney. Now, can I get a nice big manly kiss from you?” Morelli stops playing with Preston’s cock and gets back up to his feet to envelop his lips with his. They both moan deeply as the twentysomething kicks his shorts to the side and tears the rest of his shirt off after placing the used syringe back on the counter with the vial to wrap his arms around the doctor. He is pressed up against him and is now looking into the middle-aged man’s beautiful green eyes. “I knew that we had chemistry the moment I met you, Sidney. You are an incredibly sexy man and those eyes tell me that you want me to grow you.” Morelli has now started to groan as the serum spreads through his system. “Err...fuck...I can feel things happening all over my body.” “Mm, I know. It is so fucking great, isn’t it? Let me feel you as you grow into your true form.” Preston is now running his hands all over Morelli’s chest and arms as his muscles begin to expand. The doctor is now grunting as his legs and cock start growing as well. He is now licking his lips and biting his tongue as he stares lustfully down at his swelling body. “AHH Preston, you are absolutely right, I do want this. Daddy wants to grow so badly!” Sidney has wrapped his swelling furry forearms around his young partner and is now squeezing him, tensing them as they expand against the young beast. His thickening, roundish biceps and triceps are now causing the sleeves on his polo to tear. “Fuck yeah daddy, you are getting so fucking powerful. Make that chest huge for me.” “Heh...that won’t be an issue, Preston. Daddy will have a massive pec shelf.” Preston can feel Morelli’s pecs inflating against his hands which makes him yell in delight. The hairy man’s nipples are now protruding through the fabric on his shirt as he feels his polo being stretched to its limits. “YES! You are making me leak so much Sidney that I am practically cumming pre. I can feel your huge quads rubbing against me too. Mm fuck...makes those seams rip.” “My quads are getting fucking huge and the growth is making my cock and balls so much bigger too. You wanted daddy to hulk out, well you are getting your wish Preston.” Morelli grunts loudly as his pants begin splitting all the way down to his knees. Both of his inflating hairy tree trunks are now visible as Preston reaches down to feel the growing beast’s crotch, which is struggling to stay inside its confines. The doctor has now grown a full beard to go with his impressive mustache and is in complete lust of his growing body. “Mm big boy...you are making daddy so happy right now. My fucking cock is going to burst out at any moment. Wow, take a look down below Preston.” His feet are now blasting their way out of his shoes as his huge and meaty calves quickly massacre his socks. The young hulk moans as he feels Morelli’s cock ripping out of his pants. The huge veiny rod throbs wildly as his big ball sac manages to flop out of the tatters of his underwear. “OH FUCK! You are really hung Sidney. It looks so fucking beautiful in between those massive legs.” “Yeah, it feels absolutely incredible too. I was already pretty big in that department, but now I can say that I am a horse. Heh, well daddy’s about to explode out of the rest of his puny clothing Preston, so enjoy the sights and sounds. I know I will!” Morelli grits his teeth as his swelling delts and traps begin to tear through the top of his polo. He moans as his enormous pecs pull the front apart, revealing the upper part of his furry eight pack. Preston immediately grabs one of the doctor’s huge hairy mounds in his hands and feels them flexing against his fingers. “You are hotter than I could have ever imagined in my head Sidney.” “You don’t have to call me that anymore Preston. That is who I was before you decided to turn me into an alpha beast. Let’s go with Brett as I continue to grow out of this polo.” He pushes the young hulk back a few steps so he can do a most muscular as his flaring lats and huge back demolish the rest of his top as it lays in tatters on his immense upper body. He is smiling and moaning at the same time as his huge cock starts to make a puddle on the floor along with Preston. “Ahh, you are so fucking right big boy. I can’t believe I never wanted this before.” Preston goes to grab his shirt. “No, leave it Preston. I am savoring how I went from being so introverted to becoming the man I never knew I needed to become. I feel so fucking massive!” ‘Brett’ grunts as his thick pelvic muscles finally become too much for his pants waistband and rips it off. He finally reaches up to slowly rip the rest of his polo off. He is now running his own hands all over his heaving chest, running his fingers through the thick forest of grayish-brown fur along his pecs and abs, and marveling at how deep and cavernous they are. He pulls Preston into him. “You are a fucking genius young man. You made me lust for muscle and now...well I think you know what you want to happen now.” “OH YEAH! You might be surprised to know Brett that I would love for you to start flexing and posing for me.” “We can both do that Preston. Daddy would love to compare himself to such a hot young beast like yourself.” After a couple of minutes of trying to figure out how to pose correctly, Morelli starts to do various things with his arms, making his biceps bulge as big as they can get, the veins corded all the way down his arms. “FUCK! Ahh...Brett I might cum without touching myself.” “Don’t you dare cum without me big boy. I will just have to keep edging you with my huge muscles and you need to join in. I want to worship you as much as you want to with me.” Preston starts to pose as well which quickly leads to both beasts grabbing each other’s muscles and searching each other. Their cocks are now rubbing, mixing each other’s precum with ferocity. Brett is now running his tongue along Preston’s pec shelf and up to his neck as the younger beast moans in ecstasy. They then stare into each other’s eyes and start kissing each other. It isn’t long before the college-aged hulk starts moving down along Brett’s huge midsection and reaches his wide quads. He kisses on them passionately before rubbing his face on the older hulk’s furry bush. “I lust for your entire body daddy, but I admit that I am very thirsty for your big, beautiful cock.” “He wants you too Preston. Daddy Brett has plenty of milk to feed you. All of this growing has made this beast build up quite a backlog of cum in his big heaving sac.” “Oh, my gawd, you always know what to say Brett.” The 21-year-old is now slowly running his tongue along the sides of Brett’s huge 11-inch beast as he massages both of the hairy hulk’s thickly-muscled legs with his hands. Morelli sighs loudly, teasing one of his pecs with one hand and rubbing Preston’s head with the other. “Mm, give him a nice massage with that sexy mouth of yours, big boy. He is going to blow here in a short time.” He stops him for a moment. “Hold on, let’s move over to the exam table. Get up on the seat big boy and let daddy get into a better position.” “OH, FUCK YES!” The exam table that was lying flat in the supine position was lifted up by the doctor with his arms. He grunts as he hears the lever break on the table as it sits up in a sitting position. Preston sits down in the seat as Morelli stands up on the step with the young beast in between his huge quads. His cock is dripping all over the young beast, coating his cock with his precum again. “Mm, look at that beautiful sight big boy. I am lubing you up. Now let’s make a mess.” “I think I may be in love with you Brett. You are the man of my dreams.” “Heh, cum for me Preston. I want to cross streams with you.” The two hulks start stroking each other in unison, their moans getting louder and more intense. It doesn’t take too long before Brett starts barking as he begins to spray Preston in the face. The college-aged hulk follows with his own massive load as it flies into the air and starts hitting Morelli’s chest. “YEAH! FUCKING get off on me young man. RRAAWWRR!!” He continues to drown Preston in his man milk as the young beast lifts his ass in the air and starts to stuff Brett’s spurting cock inside him. “Fuck me daddy, fill me up, I crave it so much. You are my master.” “OH YEAH BIG BOY! This beast is going to enjoy this.” Brett turns him towards the floor and hops up onto the table. It creaks before falling to the ground and both men moan in pleasure as the huge hairy hulk starts pounding him into oblivion, pumping load after load into Preston’s gut. The young beast has his tongue out to catch his own load in his mouth, which makes Morelli smile as he helps to stroke his cock as he cums. “Mm... he he...good boy. Drink that thick cum. Daddy Brett would like a taste too.” He turns Preston’s cock up to his mouth and slowly moves down on it. He sighs as he slurps for a few seconds before pulling it out. His younger partner moans in ecstasy as he finishes cumming. Brett can feel himself nearly drained and leans down on top of the 21-year-old. “You are the best thing to happen to me since my own boy was born Preston. I honestly don’t know what is going to be next for me and Cassie because she will never want to be with a beast like me. I am not the same man she married.” “Well...you never know Brett. She might be into huge hairy bodybuilders and was keeping it a secret.” “I don’t think so Preston. You have pretty much ended any chance that I will be able to be the quiet and reserved doctor again. This doctor is going to have to choose a new specialty. Now give your daddy a kiss and let me explore you so more.” Morelli picks him up off the ground and carries him over to one of the counters again. He looks the young beast in his eyes again and leans in to kiss him passionately on the lips as he starts to run his hands all over the college-aged hulk’s back and arms. Preston has now started to explore Brett’s chest with his mouth, licking and tugging on the hairy beast’s nipples and slurping on his cum-covered pecs. “Mm... I am not going to be getting anything else done for the rest of the day with you here.” “I don’t think that fucking matters today, Brett. You have been reborn as a fucking god.” “Heh, you do have a point. This office is trashed anyway, I might as well make a bigger mess and have fun with it.” “Absolutely daddy. I want to make your muscles force you to make more milk for me. I am just starting to scratch the surface on your gorgeous chest and arms. Your legs are immaculate Brett.” “Do what you have to do Preston. I am more than willing to get worshipped again by you. I have never felt this good in my life.” “With pleasure!” As the young beast starts to massage Brett’s huge muscles again, there is a lot of pounding on the exam room door. The police have been called and are trying to get in. The two beasts laugh as they are interrupted.

“Perry, come over here to my cubicle. I promise you that you won’t regret it.” “What are you going on about Jai? Are you fantasizing again?” “Oh, I don’t think it is a fantasy anymore my friend. I think it is about to become a reality.” Over the past few months, the two office coworkers began bonding over their love of muscle and how they would love to just start growing after a long shift to let off some steam. Perry turns the corner and notices that his Indian friend is looking a bit sweaty. “What is going on? Did you take something to make you sweat like this?” “Heh, uhm maybe? I may have gotten a hold of a secret drinky drink that may turn a puny little man like me into a competition ready beast.” He shows his buddy a bottle that he was drinking out of and shakes it a little, making it make a sloshing sound. “Oh? OHH! You are really going to do this here in the office?” “Mmm hmm. It doesn’t matter anyway, does it? You will get to see me grow and become a huge hulk. Then maybe...” “Oh, my gawd, you don’t have to finish that sentence.” Jai smiles as he feels his muscles starting to swell beneath his dress shirt and pants. He can feel his feet straining in his shoes as he stands up and looks around. Perry tries to hide his growing erection, but his cute Indian coworker knows that he is getting excited. He takes his glasses off and puts them on his desk. “You don’t have to date a stereotypical skinny Indian IT guy anymore Perry. I will be your big hunky daddy and...err mm... ahh I think I am getting bigger down below.” They both look down at Jai’s swelling member, which is slowing moving down one of his expanding quads. The Indian is now starting to grip the sides of his cubicle, the veins in his hands are growing larger as they protrude up into his thickening forearms. Perry is starting to leak down his leg, leaving a wet spot in his own pants. “I... uhm...I shouldn’t want this to happen to you but...mmm...I do.” “I know what you want Perry. I want it too. I can already feel my testosterone levels increasing in my brain. Look how close I already am to bursting out of my clothes. I am starting to feel how big I am getting. This material does have some give to it, but enjoy how I look right now in them. This is all for us. Nobody else will ever have to know because they probably won’t recognize me after tonight.” The growing Indian manages to stop his transformation for the time being so he can let Perry take in the sights. He lets his coworker run his hands all over his sweat-stained shirt and pants, feeling each curve and pulsing vein, sighing as he tries to control his breathing and contain his excitement. It is clear that Jai has gained at least 30 pounds of muscle so far onto what was once a very slender frame. He leans in to plant a strong kiss on Perry’s lips, as they both embrace for a couple of minutes, letting his partner enjoy his warm body as his body hair thickens and he moans softly as he feels his facial hair growing and the hair on his head falls off onto the floor. “MMM...you are already so fucking sexy Jai. I can feel how round your pecs and biceps are getting through your shirt. Your handsome face is so much more manly now with the beard and the bald head.” “Heh, thank you cutie. This is fine if you wanted to be just a physique competitor, but I want to look like one of the big boys though. This is also fine if you want to appeal to the ladies too, but I want you, Perry, and I know that you want a lot of thick caramel beef to hold on to and play with.” Jai smiles as he puffs his chest out making a couple of the buttons fly off the top of his shirt. He then grunts as he hears some of the fabric ripping on his sleeves as his swollen biceps are partially freed. The top part of his growing pec shelf is visible now and making Perry lose his composure. “Ahh...that feels a little better. Oh, my guns are looking pretty good, but I need to make them bigger. I can feel my legs...” Jai’s swelling quads are now blasting the seams on his pants open. His bloated ass follows as it rips its way out of his underwear and starts to reveal itself as well. Perry is rubbing on the Indian’s huge tool, which is straining inside the fabric. Jai wants to flex so much as he feels his confidence building rapidly, but he can’t help but to revel in the feeling of hulking out of his clothing. “I think maybe you should move back a little for me Perry so I can outgrow this tiny space. Daddy Jai is ready to emerge and demand some more attention. Err...mmm...oh it feels so damn good...” Perry moves back a few steps as Jai grunts loudly feeling his entire body growing even larger. His feet blast through his shoes and socks as his thickening torso becomes too much for his shirt and it begins to rip in multiple spots. He growls in pleasure as his back splits his shirt down the middle and his lats start to flare wider, causing seams to rip. His pants are now being massacred by his expanding quads and his dick is starting to tear itself out the side of the fabric. “Oh, fuck Jai...I have dreamt of this before. Watching you turn into the man of my dreams is everything that I have ever wanted.” “Heh heh, I am going to be ready to step on a stage when I am done here babe. Look at how amazingly huge and striated I am getting. I can feel my abdominal wall getting so incredibly deep and wide.” He walks forward and moans as he big furry pecs become too much for his shirt and they launch a few more buttons across the cubicle. He barks as he bounces them and lifts his arms up into the air to feel his shirt literally rip open as he does a double bicep for Perry. His huge 22” cannons are now on full display as they rise in the air and harden, showing off their impressive vascularity. His partner marvels at his cavernous pits, which are filling to the brim with thick black fur. “I am... practically speechless Jai. You are so incredibly beautiful and massive.” The huge Indian bodybuilder stops posing for a few seconds to reach down and rip off his pants and his shirt. He then starts flexing his chest and legs for Perry, trying to emulate the huge beasts that he has idolized for quite some time. His big cock is now erect and leaking onto the floor. The cubicle is almost too small for the two men, but he is enjoying the fact that he has grown so much. “Am I big enough for you now Perry? I want you to put your hands all over me.” The stunned coworker is now rubbing his hands all over Jai’s impressive abdominal cavity and his huge heaving caramel-colored pecs as the big man leans down to kiss him again. He moans deeply as he picks him up in his arms to hold him against his huge body. They stay in this position for several minutes, exchanging saliva and enjoying each second together. He puts him back down and turns to let Perry see the back side of him. “Oh, my gawd Jai, you are mind-bogglingly gorgeous. What an incredible ass you have. Those hamstrings are really striated and I love your calves too.” “Yeah, I know. I think I have achieved the body I have always wanted.” He turns back around and kicks his shoes off to the side. He then turns to put his glasses back on, which are practically painted to his face now. He laughs. “Hmm, well I think I will need a new pair. These are about to snap in two with my muscular head.” Perry is petting his tool lovingly as he also gets more acquainted with his Indian partner’s incredibly huge well-developed quads, squeezing them with his hands. Jai can feel his balls getting really swollen and knows that he needs to release his boys really soon. He takes his glasses off again and puts them back on the desk as he also reaches for the bottle of whatever he was drinking earlier. “I saved some for you babe. I was not about to do this alone. I want to share my bodybuilding adventure with you, so we can both take over the competitions and make the other guys wish they were as huge as we are.” Perry takes the bottle from Jai’s hand and looks inside it. The aroma of the concoction permeates his nose and goes straight into his brain. He nearly falls over when the Indian beast reaches out to keep him up. He laughs a bit. “Whoa there Perry. I forgot to tell you that it had a strong smell. In case you didn’t notice, it has cum in it. It came from a warlock who is known to help out those who he deems worthy. He heard about us and felt that we deserved to be given this gift.” “A warlock? Hmm, I don’t know...uhm...damn it...I won’t be able to resist though. My mind is at war with what this stuff is already doing to me mentally.” He looks into Jai’s beautiful hazel eyes and starts to down the substance from the bottle. The huge beast pulls him into his arms again as Perry slowly strokes the huge hunk’s cock and finishes drinking the mixture. He throws it off to the side as the bottle hits one of the cubicles walls. “I have really strong feelings for you Jai. The prospects of being a huge bodybuilding champion alongside you is something I would definitely be willing to share. I think maybe we could take turns winning every other year.” Jai leans down to kiss him on the lips again as he squeezes his biceps and hands against his partner’s back. He can hear Perry groaning softly. The smaller man has stopped stroking his partner and has his hands and arms around the beast’s thick waist and is gripping his huge muscular lower back. They stop kissing so he can concentrate on his growth. “I was expecting it to hurt a lot, but I am feeling my muscles aching and straining. Deep down I feel like I am on the verge of exploding in size. I guess I just want it really badly.” “Oh, I know you do babe. You are probably going to make me cum when you outgrow that outfit. I am falling in love with you Perry. Watching you grow into your true form is everything I want from you and more.” Perry is now starting to feel his body swelling as his pants start to stretch slowly against his expanding quads and glutes. Jai has his hands over top of his partner’s ass, feeling it thicken against his fingers. He is moaning as he softly kisses Perry’s twitching neck, noticing that his coworker’s face is getting more defined as his facial hair starts to grow out as well. “Ahh...you were not wrong when you said that it feels even better once you start to feel your muscles testing the limits of your clothes. I am going to have a massive upper body; I can feel it.” Perry’s inflating arms and chest are starting to cause the fabric on his shirt to make creaky noises. He is toying with the growth as he lets go of Jai to show him what he looks like. His pecs and abs are practically painted onto his shirt as he stares at his arms in shock. He knows if he even flexes that the sleeves will likely burst open. Jai is incredibly turned on and is about to shoot his load. “OH BABE! If you already look this hot at this size, I just don’t know what I will...” “Yeah! I want you to cum all over me beautiful. Big Perry is going to make his entrance.” The growing hunk grunts as his quads start to shred his pants. His huge throbbing tool amazingly tears through the fabric as well as it starts to leak profusely. He gleefully starts to flex his arms, staring at them one at a time, watching as they blast through the sleeves, each bicep rising thicker and beefier. The fur on his body has greatly increased, as the front of his shirt struggles to stay intact under the weight of his bloated hairy pecs. Jai is now cumming all over Perry’s shirt and pants, making him yell “YEAH!” multiple times. He can feel his huge ass splitting his pants in the back as his huge delts and lats are slowly ripping seams as well. He can feel his feet tearing through his shoes as he looks down and marvels at how much he is growing. “I didn’t think I would ever look like this. Oh, my gawd, my chest is getting so fucking thick, I LOVE IT!” Perry moans as he feels his huge chest ripping the fabric on his shirt in multiple places. His huge round hairy melons gradually emerge as his thick abdominals burst through the bottom buttons on his top. He laughs as his huge muscular waist tears his pants apart, falling to where his immense cock is, holding them up with its strength. “Keep coating me with your thick cum Jai. It just makes me want to get even bigger. I love feeling the fabric ripping on my muscles and how this stuff inside me is building up my confidence.” The Indian hulk says, “Bigger Babe” a few times, making Perry moan loudly as he says, “Yeah...more...MORE...I love your fucking voice, Jai.” feeling his back getting larger and thicker, pulling his shirt apart as it sticks to his immense frame. He can feel Jai’s cum still hitting his chest, rolling down in between his massive pec forest and onto his thick cock. He reaches down to pull his mangled pants off his tool and tosses them over to Jai, who laughs. Perry is now gripping the sides of the cubicle now as he sighs, still feeling his arms growing. “I am growing into a muscle monster beautiful, but I don’t think you care, do you?” “OH, FUCK NO babe! You clearly are the dominant one, and I am okay with that.” Perry’s huge pecs are growing even wider as his shirt looks like a second skin now. He pulls himself up like he is doing a dip on the cubicle as it creaks. His arms are gigantic, full of garden-hosed size vascularity and tons of thick blackish-brown fur. His lats are on full display, flaring as he also has a thick forest of hair within his pits. Jai starts to mess with his partner’s huge muscles as he pulls the rest of Perry’s destroyed shirt off of him. The white beast gets down off the cubicle and grabs the Indian beast to pull him into his arms. They kiss each other deeply as Perry starts to shove his fingers into his partner’s wet hole. He reaches down with his other hand to keep stroking Jai’s wet tool as it continues to spill its seed. After a couple of minutes of teasing his partner’s anus, he lifts him up with his powerful arms and slides his thick cock inside the Indian’s eager hole. Jai lets out a few loud “AHHS” and grips the sides of the cubicle as Perry starts to grind him. They are completely unaware that they are being watched by the security guard, who is keeping his distance over by one of the other cubicles.

Thanks for your patience and apologies for my inexperience. Thanks for the guys who helped me! Hi guys, just giving it a go as I had been thinking of this story for a while. I have a few chapters in mind and this is my first attempt. Please note this story contains snuff (not gore though) and if you are offended or it is not for you please do not read. Chapter 1 - The new neighbours In the remote tropical Australia village where they grew up, Paul and his family were enjoying a typical Aussie life, a quiet environment, plenty of sunshine and the nearby beach. His father was a farmer and his mother a hairdresser. The father played some rugby in his younger years so he built himself a respectable hunky body, and he enjoyed training his son as well as swimming a lot in the blue ocean. At 18 y o Paul had a very toned body, and his father gathered some weights for him to build some muscles in the backyard. Paul was also starting to develop attraction for males and muscles, and every time he would see muscle hunks at the beach and around town he would definitely love that sight. One day new neighbours arrived, in the house next to Paul’s family. They seemed like a nice family, apparently they came from Armenia and they had an overall arab look and features. They had a boy, the young Alex who will soon become Paul's friend, a lovely wife, and…the father. The father was a handsome, Arab looking hunk, and what really impressed Paul was his sheer size. The man was a beast, looked huge especially in his shorts and tank top, with massive legs, a pair of huge arms and everything else was just… humongous. His name was Milos and they met him shortly after his arrival where they introduced themselves to his family. Their English was basic back then, but they seemed like nice people. Milos was very assertive and dominant straight away, very confident and almost arrogant at times. They brought some homemade biscuits and they came into our garden for a drink. Paul was taken aback when he shook the big man’s hand, he felt a jolt in his crotch when the powerful paw almost crushed his hand. He loved muscle and big guys, and was realising the effect that powerful muscle men were having on him. His cock would twitch and stir, but now that he was staring at Milos, looking at his chest barely contained by that tank top, those footy shorts were unable to contain those huge legs and those bare feet were so much bigger and more manly than his own or his father’s... It was lust, pure lust for muscles and power that comes with them. Looking at Milos strutting his muscles around barefoot was making his cock real hard and he could barely control it. He started imagining how strong the guy was and what he could do with his muscles. His mother asked him “Wow you’re a big guy, how tall are you? You must weigh over a hundred kilos!” Milos answered very confidently “I know, I am tall 1,95 metres and weigh 135 Kilo but I like to train and keep strong!”. On that he flexed one arm and the bicep and tricep exploded in size. His mother laughed and wowed but Paul was feeling his cock going in steel mode…and he ran to the toilet. Paul pulled out his 7” thick jock rod and could not believe how hard it got. Quickly pumped it thinking of those arms still vivid in his mind, and he dumped a load with such vigour that he trembled on his feet. He barely contained the ropes of cum with a bunch of toilet paper. After a few moments he came out of the toilet trying to pretend nothing happened but felt completely self conscious.. He thought his father was built and he was just a 1,85m tall 90 Kilo ex rugby guy. This hulk was at another level. The son was quiet, and for his young age he was already pretty build, following his father’s genes. The mothers were commenting how big and strong he was for his age, and that he was going to be another hunk for sure. His mother commented “I know, the doctor was so surprised that he is already 60% heavier compared to the average weight at his age, and it is is not fat!” That was unbelievable!The boy surely looked very, very solid especially at his age. He had a really good shape and his muscles were defined and visible under his paper thin skin. Later that night Paul was furiously pumping another huge load out thinking of Milos' hulked out arms and shoulders. He could not get over how big his pecs were and the moment he was thinking of something that he could do with his muscles power, his cock would erupt so much that his balls would hurt. Paul also looked at his body in the mirror and quickly did a few sets of pushups to tone up and get some pump. And instead of calming him down he was just ready for another explosion. Later that month he enjoyed watching Alex’s father in the backyard, working in the garden and showing off his muscles. He definitely accepted the fact that he was not only gay but that he was completely into muscle and powerful guys. Just looking at the giant muscleman strutting his muscles in the garden and lifting stuff effortlessly was making him hard. One day he saw him lifting some heavy badass stuff from the garden and shoving it on a small van, and his dick was painfully hard. Then he noticed that Milos was barefoot, another thing that made Paul absolutely nuts.After watching this behemoth constricting a huge amount of dry wooden sticks and poles in his arms, then crushing them, and noticing his huge back rippling with muscles, his dick started uncontrollably spewing cum, and that was his first hands free experience. When these episodes happened his orgasm was so powerful he would lose control of his body for a moment. When bumping into Milos he was always self conscious and shy, he was super scared that they would find out his perv habit and the fact he was turned on by that stuff. Then one day they decided to go on a trip together on a nearby lake. It was the middle of summer and the sun was scorching hot. Once they got there it was already incredibly hot to see Milos barechested, barefoot and strutting around…wearing speedos that did nothing to hide a huge package between his legs…then he helped Paul’s father to get the boat off the trailer, and he did so by basically lifting it like it was a piece of paper. Paul went so hard by watching that he had to jump in the water to calm down his steel hose. Alex was amused and not really minding much but was watching carefully at Paul’s reactions, as if he was really trying to understand what was going on. Also in his speedos Alex was already showing some muscle definition, he was definitely the best built and biggest youngster he had ever seen. That evening they all slept in the same cabin, a simple small cabin with a couple of bedrooms, one for each couple and the children slept together on the big sofa in the lounge. When they went to bed, Alex was very chatty and was asking Paul about his training and his father. “So why is your father so much smaller than mine? It must not be that strong. I bet my father could beat him up on arm wrestling or just wrestling on the floor” Paul was a bit surprised and didn’t know what to answer. “Well yes but size is not all, he was a very good rugby player and he taught me a lot of fun stuff. He also taught me weights lifting” Alex's face lit up “Oh weights so you train now? I want to train but they don’t let me. Papa has a gym in the garage, he lifts very heavy stuff but I am not allowed in. So I just do push ups sometimes.” With that he flexed his arm a bit, his biceps were visible and his pecs were definitely there. Paul gulped down and said “Oh well you can use my weights sometimes” Alex was in heaven ”Oh yes please but don’t tell mama or papa” Suddenly they heard voices shouting from the bedroom where Milos and his wife were. Paul was worried and Alex said “Oh …this happens sometimes, I try to ignore and hope it ends quickly but sometimes it doesn’t” And suddenly the discussion picked up and a loud slap filled the air and the mother opened the door and went outside crying. Milos followed her wearing only his tight briefs, then Paul’s parents came out as they heard and gathered outside. The mother was crying and Milos was shouting her to shut up and come inside OR…. Paul’s father stepped towards him and placed his hand on the huge man’s naked shoulder “Hey I don’t want to get in a discussion but I’m sure this can be resolved by talking, let’s go inside”. Swiftly Milos grabbed Pauls’ father's wrist with his huge hand. Paul was watching this behemoth, naked except for his tiny briefs, towering over the much inferior guy, with his muscles in full pump, and could not help but feel his cock engorge spasmodically. Milos then let him go and walked inside his bedroom and slammed the door. After that there was a chat with the poor woman and we were all shaken. The Morning after it was awkward but more disturbingly we realised that Milos was not a good guy and with his muscles and force he was also very dangerous. Eventually we all got home and everyone was back in his house but we worried about the woman and what could have happened. After that episode there were many others involving violence, police checks, issues and troubles. Paul’s family was trying to not interfere but often the mother would ask them to look after Alex, so he would often stay at mine and we would share the bedroom and play a lot together. That’s when we started working out together, and realised that Alex was indeed very strong and although he was around ten years younger he was catching up extremely fast! One evening it was quiet but Paul heard voices from the neighbour's backyard. Alex was fast asleep in the other bed nearby. He noticed Milos with two other men, they were quite big but not as big as Milos, and they were having a serious discussion. They were keeping it quiet but it was not a normal scene. Suddenly Paul saw Milos grabbing the other guy by the throat, they were speaking armenian. Milos lifted the guy by the throat with his arms like he was a doll. He was clean off the ground and he repeatedly asked him questions. At some point the other guy was visibly scared and tried to hit Milos. Milos greeted his teeth in anger and compressed the guy’s throat until he passed away. He dropped him to the floor and turned on to the guy who had just hit him multiple times with his fists, causing apparently no damage to the huge guy. The guy tried to hit him in the face but Milos stopped his hand with his huge paw. Then grabbed the other hand in his other big paw and powerfully forced both hands behind the guy who was being completely overpowered. Then he bearhugged him swiftly and lifted him off the ground. While in his embrace, he said something in Armenian which sounded really bad, then he added “And now you pay”. He started trembling and gritting his teeth and constricting the guy in his arms. Paul could not believe what he was seeing, he watched as Alex was fast asleep and felt his cock start to throb uncontrollably and ooze precum profusely. As the guy was trying to scream but was muffled by the powerful bearhug, Paul could see Milos’ huge back exerting power and he saw the rib cage being crushed by raw human power. His cock was steel hard. He heard a loud crack of ribcage breaking and giving up. His cock exploded in the biggest orgasm Paul had ever experienced. Paul suddenly let go of a moan as he was taken by surprise “Aaaaarghh…” Milos heard him and turned his head to see who was there. Paul freaked out, still ejecting ropes of cum in his shorts, while lowering his head in order not to be seen. Then he heard more muffled shouting and more bones snapping. Must be the other guy! Then some muffled noises, and the van going off….then coming back moments later. Shit the guy must have disposed of the bodies! Paul was in complete shock. That night the wife was not at home, for reasons we did not know, and he asked us to look after Alex one more time. The morning after they had breakfast Alex returned to his father’s house, and Milos looked at Paul with a menacing face. Paul was shitscared to be caught, bit nothing happened. Milos was definitely a scary man. After that night Paul was both super scared and turned on, and did not know anyone to talk to about that stuff! He did not want to talk for fear of ending up like those men… After that night there were no other similar shocking surprises but every now and then Milos was behaving strangely and dodgy people would come and go, their animated discussions and fights with the mother kept happening and Alex was clearly in denial or perhaps he was trying to protect himself. One thing that happened a few months after is that a medical visit found Alex really heavier than the average, at 57 Kilo, and blood tests revealed the presence of testosterone that was not normal at that age. The doctor however said that it was all good from a health point of view and that it would have been necessary to ensure feeding the boy properly , with high protein and also allowing him to exercise as much as he wanted. But his mother did not like the weight training and she did not approve of his father’s ways, so as a compromise she allowed Alex to train at the local gymnastics club, where lots of boys were having fun and building great bodies. Paul was super impressed and he was thinking that the boy was going to grow a lot and could not wait to see the development of that muscle boy. Years flew by and the boy grew. Every time Paul caught up with him he seemed thicker, taller, stronger, even more solid and his voice changed too. In a couple of years he reached 72 kilo of solid muscle, he never seemed to put on any fat. Alex would often show off to Alex his new gymnastics tricks and Paul was in complete awe of how much power and control was in this muscled boy. He would do planks, handstands, lift his body in all sorts of ways and show the massive strength he had. At Paul’s 21th birthday they all gathered at Paul’s home (again Alex’s parents were in some trouble and they left the kid with Paul’s family.. Paul was still bigger than Alex but Alex was catching up fast…they were almost the same height. During the party someone commented on how big Alex’s biceps were and he flexed them. Dave, one of Paul’s friends, said “Oh but I am surely stronger, and you are too young so you won’t be strong” Immediately Alex faced the guy and shouted to his face “show me then”. He was already shirtless, sat down at the table and offered his meaty calloused hand to the bully. The guy looked at the arm which was defined, and looked extremely solid. The moment he grabbed his meaty hand he realised he was in bad trouble. Dave started pushing the arm of the strong boy, which was not moving, and he thought he could have a chance. Then he looked up and saw that the boy was not even exerting much power, he was just looking and grinning. Then suddenly he felt a jolt of power and the boy literally and methodically smashed down the much older guy’s arm, showing that his power was real. The guy was shocked and could not believe it, he felt Alex’s arm and gasped at the feeling of suck hardness. Then Paul’s father wanted to give it a go. “Hey boy don’t be shy, give me all that you have ok? I am fair and will try to knock you down, so be brutal ok?” Alex looked more than ready. His hand engulfed the much older man like a muscled trap and suddenly they started. After a moment of struggle, the boy quickly and in full control smashed down the older man’s hand and arm. The father was shocked and gasped “Wow man you are one strong boy! Well done” then gave each other a man's hug and the father was even more shocked when he felt the hardness of the boy’s body. In the evening there were comments about the boys’ power, and how fast he was growing. Late that night Paul was waiting for Alex to come to sleep in his room, as the boy was spending more and more time in the toilet, especially in the evening. Paul thought what that meant but then shook off the thought, it was definitely too early and maybe the kid needed some time on his own…or maybe he was wrong. When Alex came out his briefs were looking real tight on him. Paul gasped internally as Alex’s body was looking magnificent, strutting those thick defined strong legs and that amazing chest and arms were making Paul really jealous, the kid was passing Paul quickly. Then suddenly Alex said “Hey I saw bodybuilders doing pumps and stuff on youtube, I thought we can do it together to get our muscles pumped, wanna try?” Paul was again in disbelief that this young muscle god had these ideas in mind. But he was too excited not to join this type of fun. “So if I wanted to pump my biceps, you would need to grab my hands and push them down, so while I work my biceps you can work your triceps”. And so Paul did. At first it was easy but then Alex increased the rate. “You are not pushing down much are you”. But Paul just could not compete with the boy’s muscle power. ‘Ok I have an idea, keep your straight arms with your body and make fists” then he grabbed Paul’s fists with his big hands and started….lifting him. With his biceps only, he lifted Paul completely off the floor and started curling him in the air. Then Alex dropped him down and said “Also this is good for shoulders then” and grabbed Paul by his armpits with his paws and lifted him again, extending his arms all the way up and executing many reps like he was a doll. Then he dropped him and flexed “Oh man feels so good! Check this out, feel how hard they are. You are much softer than me for some reason” and he struck a solid, impressive double bicep pose. Paul was impressed and like in a trance he put both hands on those sculpted huge bicep peaks, and felt the hardness. “Paul you need to train more, we can train together and we can both grow big and strong!” Paul was ashamed that he was not as strong as the kid but excited at the same time. “Well it’s time to go to bed I guess” Alex looked at him with his piercing green eyes and turned around, jumping on the bed. “Night champ, see you in the morning, we go for a swim” Paul looked at the sculpted muscles and his massive, strong legs. He wanted to be that big himself. With that, they went to bed and Paul had a massive wet dream that night.

I felt the pressure of his muscled legs lessen, like a giant vice-grip had been untightened. His muscled chest pulled away from my back as his big body slid off the stool. We had been so comfortable, so locked together. It had been like being covered in a muscled blanket near a roaring fire. My lower backside missed the impression of his hard cock as it was smashed between us. I had felt his body stiffen seconds before he began to move. I knew it was coming. I had been insulted and he was having none of that. He rarely got in alpha protector mood, but when he did there was no stopping him. It turned me on very much. “Don’t…” I began, but quickly let my words trail away when he held two fingers up in the air, signaling me in what was a pure alpha gesture to not even start to protest. My cock immediately strained against my jeans even more when I saw his muscled arm tense as he walked around the corner of the bar to where my aggressor was standing. Daddy Darren, the name he insisted I call him, stood about six-foot five and a half inches barefoot and seemed to be that same distance if measured from shoulder to shoulder. He made me feel as small as a kid in junior high school, even though I was bigger than most normal men. Daddy Darren had traps that bulged from his neck like they were cement walls , shoulders that were so muscled they looked like huge striated pumpkins, a chest so massive that it seemed to enter the room ten minutes before he did, and the kind of arms men either spent their lives trying to achieve or conjured visions of in their head to beat off to. Enormous, jacked, monstrous, or whatever other word you would want to describe the kind of muscle daddy wet-dreams are made of is exactly what Daddy Darren was. I watched as he moved into the personal space of a man that was really well built, but still just a fraction of the size of my man. “I’m pretty sure I heard you correctly when you talked about my boyfriend, little fella, but I wanted to give you the chance to clarify and see if I was wrong,” Daddy Darren said, looking ominously down at the man in front of him. “So, convince me.” Daddy Darren was the kind of guy that never forgot to bring me flowers and candy on every special occasion. He was also the guy that would spend what seemed like hours sucking my balls or scrubbing the inside of my thighs with his goatee just to hear the loud moans he could elicit from me. But he was also the guy that could make someone on the street move to the other side just from giving them an alpha stare. And he was the guy that could make someone who was wasting time looking at their phone scramble quickly away from a machine at the gym just by giving a slight grunt. And, most importantly, he was the guy that knew his body could intimidate anyone just from a slight flex or even a casual tensing of some specific muscle. This is exactly what he was doing right now with the jerk in front of him . . . but it was clear Mr. Jerk was pretty intoxicated, so he noticed nothing – not even the fact that he had to look up to talk to Daddy Darren. “I said how the hell did that little fairy end up with a stud like you,” said Mr. Jerk, slurring his words a little. Let me make something perfectly clear at this moment . . . I love muscle and, more importantly, I love what true muscle can do. So, in a way, I am turned on by strength. Daddy Darren has been giving me soft kisses before I fall asleep and hard, beastlike poundings leading up to those kisses for over seven years, now. I’m a Daddy Darren believer . . . worshipper . . . and, luckily, the benefactor of all his attention and love. I feel like I know him better than anyone else in the world. I know when he needs coffee . . . or food . . . or sex. I can tell his mood as soon as he wakes up. My tongue has been pressed into every inch of his miraculous body by his big hand tugging me into him from behind my head. Daddy Darren worships me, too . . . not for my muscles like I do him . . . but for my body, just the same, especially my ass. Being a proud bottom for Daddy Darren has never been a problem or a chore. He makes every day perfect. But, just as importantly, I complete him. His words, not mine. He says that I make him whole. He says he has never felt as intense a love as he feels for me. At the height of mutual orgasms – caused by his powerful pounding – I fully realize how perfect our union is. I could not imagine a world without Daddy Darren and I know he feels the same way about me. So, did I get a little turned on that Mr. Jerk was making the alpha in Daddy Darren come out even more by his comments. You bet your sweet ass I did. I took a sip of beer as I turned to watch the annihilation that was about to happen. I was Daddy Darren’s most prized possession in the world. I was his prince, his love, his sun and moon. Mr. Jerk had gone too far and I had to admit it made me happy. “Oh little man, how stupid you are,” Daddy Darren said, as he reached up with his humongous palm to pat the cheek of the guy in front of him. “I am so very lucky to have that handsome man, over there. He is perfection and I don’t deserve him. You got one thing right, though, little man . . . I am a stud. I am much more of a stud than you will ever be. And, as a matter of fact, that beautiful boy sitting over there is more of a stud than you will ever be, too. You’ve chosen the wrong man to insult. His massive, ‘fairy’ lover is going to make that perfectly clear. So, let the fun begin, puny punk.” Daddy Darren is a softy. He’s brought more stray kittens home than I can count, but – luckily – I am highly allergic and he finally stopped doing it when I had to get an inhaler. He cries at stupid rom-coms. And he even thanks me profusely when I give him a blowjob, as if it’s some kind of chore for me. But he is also a man that lifts so much weight at the gym that men have actually cum in their pants while watching him. I saw him lift the back of a van once because the elderly driver couldn’t get out of the tight space. And he wrestles three guys at the same time and never loses. It’s only moments like right now that I see super alpha Daddy Darren. He’s not one to belittle anyone, unless it is called for. I don’t mean to brag, but hurting me in any way brought alpha Daddy Darren out more than anything. To be perfectly honest, I hadn’t even heard Mr. Jerk talking about me. I probably had been too focused on caressing Daddy Darren’s massive arms . . . but my man doesn’t miss a thing. I’d been called way worse than ‘fairy’ so many times in my life, that I really didn’t care. But Daddy Darren did and that made my cock rock hard and my heart swell with pride. “Fuck you, roidster!” Mr. Jerk said. I actually winced and gasped out loud. Second major offense to Daddy Darren to me being insulted was him being called fake muscle or drug-enhanced muscle. Watching him train was like muscle porn for me. He grunted, sweated, and got fucking hard from his intense workouts in a way that I had never seen before. There was nothing impure about Daddy Darren and saying there was made him almost as angry as saying negative things about me. Daddy Darren easily curled with one hand more weight than I could bench. When we worked out together – something he constantly begged me to do because it exited him to see me lift – it always took about five minutes to add the needed weights to the bar when it was his turn. I might as well have tried to lift a house compared to the weight he tossed around. The smile on Daddy Darren’s face turned slightly evil at Mr. Jerk’s words . . . and that caused pre-cum to bubble out of my cock. “You pathetic worm of a man,” Daddy Darren said, “You wish you could be fucked by me . . . but I belong to only one man and that’s the dude you’ll be apologizing to in less than five minutes. And that’s my lover, right over there.” The sexual tension had now built up so much in me that, if we had been at home, Daddy Darren could have pressed a finger against my asshole and I would have spewed like a freshly tapped oil well. Daddy Darren loved to publicly profess his love for me. At a family reunion for his clan – with over two hundred relatives of Daddy Darren in attendance – he had drunkenly taken the microphone at some point in the night, pointed at me, and screamed loudly, “I want everyone here to know I love that man over there. I love him so much that I can’t see straight. And I would take on all of you here – family or not – if it meant I had to prove my love for him.” It has been the most romantic thing anyone has ever done for me. The only thing that made it more awesome was how his relatives sprang to their feet and cheered. I’m pretty sure their reaction was more about pleasing their massively muscled relative than welcoming me – but it still felt awesome. It felt even more awesome when over twenty people told me that if I broke Daddy Darren’s heart they would hunt me down and kill me. A few of the guys who said it actually looked like they had killed many men before, so I really took it as a compliment. By the way, that night Daddy Darren banged me harder than I could ever remember and that made the night even more special. So, the bottom line was that I was so jacked for orgasm by this point you could have made me spew with a feather. But what happened next was even more exciting than I could have imagined. Drunk Mr. Jerk clearly had had enough. It was also obvious that he was going to be wild and reckless, which could only mean things would get a lot more fun. He threw a punch out of nowhere. I didn’t even see it coming. I did however hear his knuckles hit the open palm of Daddy Darren’s hand which had come out of thin air to halt any movement in mid-swing. The shocked look on Mr. Jerk’s face made my cock throb hard. The poor guy had no idea what he was dealing with. Daddy Darren was like a fucking muscle machine. The huge man’s fingers clamped around the smaller fist in his hand and squeezed. I immediately heard a sound that I hoped was just knuckles being popped, but I seriously doubted it. And the scream of pain that came out of the drunk guy’s mouth confirmed it wasn’t just a mild adjustment of bones. Daddy Darren released the hand as quickly as he had caught it. Mr. Jerk immediately started shaking out the obvious pain he was feeling. I saw fingers moving, so I figured nothing was shattered. I could feel that my cock was a little disappointed. “You fucking son-of-a-bitch!” roared Mr. Jerk. “I wouldn’t if I were you,” Daddy Darren said calmly, his hands having moved to his hips setting him in a very casual ‘come what may’ pose. I’d seen my man standing that way once when a metal chair had been slammed into his back. His body had moved a little forward with the impact, but his feet had stayed planted. He had turned to his shocked attacker and then easily punched through the metal seat of the chair to connect his fist with the face of the guy. There had been a few moments of silence and no movement, but then the attacker had just crumpled to the floor – an unconscious blob. The chair still hung on the forearm of Daddy Darren until he shook it off. I knew this was my man’s ‘come give me all you got’ pose and it usually meant someone was going to be hitting the floor and I knew it wasn’t going to be Daddy Darren. Sure enough, Mr. Jerk figured he still had one good hand so he sent it sailing into my boyfriend’s stomach. Even before I heard the impact, my cock coughed out a little pre-cum from the anticipation. Daddy Darren was super proud of his eight pack – especially having it at his age. He worked hard to keep his abs as compact and hard as thick corrugated steel, so I knew he loved any chance he got to prove to some sucker that his tight stomach could take a punch. There was a little indention of muscle as the man’s fist collided with solid abs, but very slight, and Daddy Darren’s face showed no sign of discomfort. He cocked his head to the side and had a look of disbelief as he gazed at Mr. Jerk, who was utterly surprised again by the fact that his punch seemed to do nothing to the man in front of him. “I warned you not to do it, dickhead, but you didn’t want to listen. So, now, I’m going to have to be mean. And I hate being mean . . . but you’ve been rude to the love of my life and now a wrong needs to be corrected,” Daddy Darren said, again very calmly, as both men looked at the fist still pressed up against the chiseled stomach. Daddy Darren says grip strength is important when you’re building your body. He makes me practice by seeing how long I can hang from a chin-up bar in our basement gym. It’s impressive that I can last more than a couple of minutes . . . until Daddy Darren hangs by one arm for longer than five. He sometimes takes out his phone and checks messages while he hangs there, even doing a few pull-ups to show off. He loves to do pull ups when I hang on to his body, but I always end up spewing before he gets beyond six reps and become too worn out to hang on. I get only a glimpse of the strength in his grip when he jerks me off, clamping down on my cock as if his hand was made of iron. Again, I can barely last beyond seven or eight powerful tugs before I’m chugging out hot cum like a pornographic volcano. I watch in awe when Daddy Darren yanks out a full-throttle orgasm from his own enormous cock, because I know the strength he’s using on his own cock would demolish mine. At least my own grip strength has gotten good enough to actually get my man off when my mouth and ass need to take a break – or when we’re someplace where a hand-job is the only thing we can do because it’s more easily hidden than full-on sex. Needless to say, when I saw Daddy Darren’s powerful hand shoot out and latch onto Mr. Jerk’s substantial shoulder, I fully knew the kind of pain that grip could give. “What a little chickenshit you are, asshole,” Daddy Darren said, applying enough pressure to make the guy gasp through gritted teeth and dip his shoulder down. “I gave you numerous opportunities to apologize to my lovely boyfriend, but you just refused to admit to being a jerk and do the right thing. You think you’re tough shit just because you’ve got a few wannabe muscles . . . but the truth is you’re just a bully and stupid as fuck. Did you not notice that I’m taller, wider, thicker, and much more muscular than you? I don’t need to be big to show off, dweeb. I’m huge because I like it, but more importantly because my boyfriend likes it. I know his pecker is stiffer than metal as he watches me manhandle you. Isn’t that right, honey?” “I’m harder than hell, Daddy Darren,” I reply proudly. “But I don’t take you on to please him . . . cause, you see, I can do that just by flexing or picking him up, or wrestling him with only one arm . . . no, I take you on because you didn’t respect the thing I love most in the world. That beautiful young thing over there,” Daddy Darren said, literally jerking Mr. Jerk by the shoulder to the side so he could see me. “So, dickless, remember that as we move forward.” The grip that easily opened jars that I had been trying to open for thirty minutes and easily snapped branches for firewood when we went camping tightened on Mr. Jerk’s shoulder and the pain caused the man’s legs to cave in and he sunk to his knees. Daddy Darren then basically dragged the guy by the shoulder until he was kneeling beside me. My man motioned to me with his chin for me to stand up. I stood and now Mr. Jerk knelt in front of me, his face red from the pain he felt in his shoulder. Daddy Darren pulled the man’s torso back a little so he was looking up at me. I was impressed there was still a determined look on Mr. Jerk’s face, even though he was in a lot of pain. “Now, I’m asking again as nicely as possible. Tell my babe you’re sorry and then tell him you’re the fairy,” Daddy Darren ordered. “Fucking no way,” Mr. Jerk spat out and then immediately cried out because the pressure on his shoulder increased – clearly to the point where it was unbearable. “Okay! Okay! Okay! I’m sorry. I ‘m sorry. I’m so, so sorry . . . and I’m the fairy. I’m the fairy.” I watched as Daddy Darren’s forearm relaxed a little and some of the veins disappeared. He wasn’t applying as much pressure now and I saw relief in Mr. Jerk’s face. I knew things were not over, however . . . because, if they were, Daddy Darren would have released the guy’s shoulder. My big man had something else planned. In the same alpha move as he had done earlier, he raised two fingers in the air and twirled them in a circle, signaling for me to turn around. My cock twitched at how he could get me to do things so easily. And the super confident way he’d do it. He knew it turned me on – that’s why he did it. His intention was not to be demeaning. I turned around, quickly figuring out what was coming next. Daddy Darren leaned his body down so he was even with Mr. Jerk’s face, which was not as red as it had been before. “Take a long look at my boy’s ass, shit-for-brains. That fucking thing is my kryptonite. It’s the only thing in the world that makes me go weak in the knees, besides my boyfriend’s beautiful face. When he lets me play with that ass I am the luckiest man on the planet. When he lets me fuck it, I am Superman. I would do anything in the world for that ass. Remember that, punk. Let it seep into that dim brain of yours like the way you etch into your brain an ATM pin. Know that this is the closest you will ever be to this ass again . . . because if I ever catch you even in the same building as my beautiful lover I will wad you up like a piece of tinfoil and slam dunk you into the nearest trashcan. I’m thinking by now, even as thick-headed as you are, you are well aware that I can back up my threat. Don’t make me hurt you worse than I did, today,” Daddy Darren said, calmy and forcefully at the same time and then he finally added what I knew was coming. “Last thing, little insect. Kiss the ass in front of you.” Early on in our relationship, when I had only been on a few dates with Daddy Darren and had only slept with him a couple of times, I had made a terrible mistake. We had met at the bar where he was the bouncer. When I got to the door with my friends, he took an extra-long look at my license, making it very clear he was memorizing all of my information. When he handed it back he smiled, called me by name, and said he hoped he’d be seeing a lot of me. My friends and I had been dancing inside the club for about twenty minutes when I finally excused myself to get some fresh air, because I hadn’t been able to stop thinking about the thickly muscled stud outside in a blank tank-top and worn-out jeans. When I stepped outside on what was, thankfully, a slow night at the bar, he had looked at me from the big stool he was sitting on and said, “It took you long enough.” To say I was a player was an understatement. I knew how to handle men . . . even confident huge men. “Well, I have so many men to choose from,” I replied. The guy didn’t smile, he just looked at me for a few seconds and then said, “I bet you do, but none of them will come close to treating you the way I will.” He then slid of the stool, grabbed me by the waist, and set me on top of the tall thing, which had clearly been made for his immense body. My feet dangled in the air. He put his hand on the wall above my head and leaned in to give me a kiss that could only be described by saying it set off a thousand internal fireworks within me. After his tongue had basically explored every centimeter of my mouth and throat, he pulled his head back and looked down at me with the most sincere eyes I’d ever seen . . . even to this day. He whispered, “You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.” To say I was won over at that moment would not be strong enough words. Anyway, the mistake came weeks later, after I had been asked to call him Daddy Darren, received two dozen roses, and had been treated to the hardest, most expert cock my ass had ever felt. That just kind of made Daddy Darren a dream come true. I quickly realized he was not the text every day kind of guy and when he hadn’t called or even messaged for three days in a row I finally decided I shouldn’t put all my eggs in one basket – even if I wanted to. I hooked up for a date with some guy on Grindr and we went to get coffee. As luck would have it – even though at the time I didn’t think it was lucky – it was the same coffee shop Daddy Darren came into every day before starting work. When he walked into the place wearing a skin-tight gray t-shirt and black jeans, there was a definite pang in my heart. He noticed us right away and quickly figured out it was a date. The look on his face devastated me. He turned around and left – without even ordering. It was crazy to think we were monogamous after only a few dates, but it was very clear I had hurt the big guy. I figured that would be that with him I was sad in a way that I had never felt before. I struggled through the date at the coffee shop and actually ended up going to dinner and sleeping with the guy. I figured he’d be my consolation prize for losing Daddy Darren. To my surprise, the guy never messaged or texted – even to reply to ones I sent him. I finally just called him – very angry. After I kind of yelled at him for ghosting me, he interrupted to say he had been visited at his house by a very huge man named Darren who had made it very clear that coffee shop man should never ever contact me again. After sharing this information he hung up . . . as if he was worried that even the call would get him in trouble. Well, when I am angry I am a gay man that should not be approached. I stormed to the club where Daddy Darren worked, ignored that there was actually a line and ignored those who told me to get to the back of it, and walked up to the big man who had spotted me and had already requested someone to take his place. “What the actual fuck, man! Threatening someone I went on a date with. Who do you think you are? Why on earth would you think that after three dates we were ready to pick out China patterns? You hadn’t called or messaged in days. Am I some kind of fisherman’s wife that’s supposed to wait for her man to return?” I yelled, furiously, making a scene. And now, looking back, this is the moment that sticks in my mind the most – Daddy Darren instantly apologized. He also picked me up and took me around the corner of the building, so we’d be by ourselves and after putting me down he apologized again. He told me he knew what he did was wrong, but seeing me with another man had driven him crazy. He then told me he hadn’t called because he rushed out of town to take care of his sick grandmother, which knocked my anger level to zero, instantly. And then, suddenly, I had been picked up again, my legs were wrapped around his waist and we were kissing as if there would be no tomorrow. Daddy Darren turned and pressed me against the wall as we kissed – his huge body smothering mine. And without any warning, I came. The giant man’s apologetic kiss made me orgasm. When he realized what had happened he pushed his face beside mine so he could whisper to me. “I want to only be with you and I want you to only be with me. I am a helpless weakling when I am not with you. It breaks my heart to know I hurt you.” Well, by this time I was crying and that made him feel even worse, until I said, “I only want to be with you, too, Daddy Darren. I’m so sorry I hurt you. And I really hope your grandmother is okay.” He laughed and told me she was fine. I told him we were fine, too. He put me back down on the ground and said he was sorry he had caused the accident in my pants. I told him I wasn’t and asked when he was finished at work. He told me he finished at one and I told him I’d be back then to go home with him. You would have thought I had lassoed the moon for him. The point to all of this story was to tell you that since that night, my ass has never been touched by another man. I have also never been touched by another man. There was no need. As I walked home in my sticky pants that night I knew I had found what would give me joy the rest of my life – Daddy Darren. So, as Mr. Jerk whined a little in protest at the order to kiss my ass my mind went back to coffee shop man I had met on Grindr. Daddy Darren was righting the wrong he had done in threatening the guy from years ago – who by the way has a nice boyfriend, now, and we are good friends with them. Mr. Jerk needed to be taught he couldn’t call people names or bully them, yes, but I knew Daddy Darren hated - more than anything – allowing another man to touch, let alone kiss, me. And the fact that it was my ass was not lost on me, either. As Daddy Darren often told me, it was his kryptonite. I felt the peck on my cheek and then I heard Mr. Jerk exhale. Turning, I saw that he had been released from Daddy Darren’s grip and he was rubbing his shoulder frantically as he stood and ran from the bar. I slid back on the stool, moving forward, and Daddy Darren slid his body snug against mine, his rock hard cock instantly pressing into my backside and his humongous arms encircling me. We both took a sip of beer. “Marry me,” he said, softly . . . hesitantly . . . with more vulnerability than he’d ever shown before. “It took you long enough,” I said, smiling and looking at his reflection in the mirror behind the bar as a big grin spread across his face. “Well, I have so many men to choose from,” he said in reply, chuckling because we both remembered so well the evening of our first meeting. “I bet you do but none of them will come close to loving you the way I will,” I said, changing the line slightly – which actually caused a tear to slide down my alpha husband’s face, as he squeezed me tightly with his legs and arms.

“Hogan, I have a surprise for you. You have been selected from the millions of applicants from around the world to meet the big guy himself.” “What have you entered me into Nasim? I told you I wasn’t interested in that contest that you have been talking about throughout the year. There are literally thousands of other guys like me that have also lost a bunch of weight. Besides...I doubt this is a real contest anyway.” “Well...it looks pretty legit to me. It has an official trademark attached to the social media account. I doubt that they would allow an imposter to run such a major contest like this without it being reviewed, right? It has also generated a great deal of money, and the big guy has even responded himself. Anyway, your transformation wasn’t anything to gloss over either. You need to look in a mirror sometimes bro, because you are very looking really fire, and you are incredibly attractive.” “I am not as attractive as you think I am. I just look a little bit better than I did a year ago.” “Yeah, sure Hogan...guys don’t literally drop half their body weight in six months, have surgery to remove a huge amount of skin, and then blow up in muscle like you have done. Your arms are bigger than your head, and you are stronger than anyone I know. I would say that you are a rare breed.” “Well...if you are so mesmerized by me, then you could have started dating me Nasim, but you never did.” “I am not going to cheat on Massimo. You know that. We both agreed to enter you into this contest because you deserve to find happiness like we have, and this is our Christmas gift to you. Apparently, he will be here to see you on December 26th, which is tomorrow. I will talk to you later, okay. I do care a great deal about you Hogan, just try to be open about this. He obviously thinks you are special, or he wouldn’t come to see you at your house. Merry Christmas and enjoy this experience for us.” Nasim hangs up and Hogan puts his phone down on the bar counter located beside his kitchen. He is pretty tired after attending two of his family gatherings for Christmas. The attention he received was more than overwhelming for him and he sort of wished that he didn’t go to either one of them at all. The 210-pound bodybuilder’s transformation from a 400+ pound blob to where he is now, is something that nobody expected to do. Hogan’s shy personality still lingers despite his noticeable handsomeness, impressive muscularity, and bronzed skin. He always pined for his friend Nasim, but they never moved beyond their close friendship. The incredibly sexy Saudi, who himself has developed into a well-muscled adonis, started a long-term relationship with another Saudi a few years prior to Hogan’s transformation, so it was too late for the two men to explore anything on a personal level. After going to bed that night, around 3:00am, Hogan hears a knock on his front door. Considering that he has been in a tough situation in the past, he grabs one of the bats beside his bed and slowly walks down the stairs to the door. He can see a silhouette of a fairly large figure in front of the door. He yells through the door, “Who are you and what do you want?” The person politely says back, “Hogan...open the door and I will answer all of your questions.” He cracks the door open slowly and is stunned when he sees a man standing there in a red and white Santa Claus outfit, complete with everything you remember from the stories with the jolly man from your childhood. The hat with the cotton ball on the end, black boots, and a big black belt. He is carrying a sack on his back but puts it down on the ground beside him to show Hogan that he has nothing else in his hands. The man has a thick white beard, a large portly belly, and is smiling back at the surprised man. The unsuspecting 26-year-old half-Arabian is wearing a striped pajama outfit, but no underwear beneath his pants. He keeps the door mostly closed. “What do you want old man? This is weird that you are doing this the day after Christmas. Are you here to rob me or something?” “Heh, no Hogan. I am here because someone in your life thinks you are worthy of meeting me. You see, after I am done taking care of all the good boys and girls in the world on Christmas Day, I can then reward some lucky man with a late Christmas gift of his own.” Hogan, still thinking this guy is a nut, tries to close the door on him, but the man holds the door in its place somehow. He is in shock when it doesn’t budge. “Uhh...how are you doing that?” “Let me come in Hogan so we can get to know each other a little better.” At this point, the young man can feel a force overtaking him as he drops the bat in his hand and opens the door so that the man can enter. He is staring in bewilderment as the man walks in, carrying the sack he has brought with him, and looks directly at the tree in Hogan’s living room. It is barely decorated with anything on it. “Hmm...it looks a bit bare; don’t you think young man? Don’t you worry, I will take care of this.” Hogan is even more amazed when he sees his tree get decorated seemingly out of nowhere with brightly colored lights, huge manly looking ornaments, and tons of interesting holiday accessories strewn about on it. He is somewhat aroused by this but doesn’t understand why as he tries to cover his semi-erect tool. “Wha...? How...? Are you really...him? I can’t deny that I absolutely love what you have done to the tree. I mean...oh shi...sorry, I didn’t mean to cuss.” The man puts down his large sack beside the tree and walks over to him to put his arm around Hogan’s shoulder. “Heh, this is just an example of what could be the beginning of our day together Hogan. As I said before, someone thinks you are worthy of my services, and I think they are absolutely right. We shouldn’t waste too much time today, should we? I know you have made a dramatic physical transformation over the past year. I have to say that you are indeed a very attractive man, and I am more than willing to give you everything that you desire today. On this day, being naughty and nice is perfectly acceptable behavior.” Hogan turns to look directly into his eyes and can’t help but think about how much he wants him to see the big guy get insanely buff. The man winks back and smiles because he knows what is going through his mind. “You are getting Nick all excited Hogan...*can feel himself getting ready to transform*...mmm I guarantee that you will have never seen me look like this before...*there is noticeable popping noises coming from all over his body* Ho... ho... HOOO...I have a VERRY...MERRY...Christmas gift for you...and actually...for the both of us...” The young man can feel something happening to the older man as he tries to pull away from him. The man’s beard is starting to darken as it adjusts itself perfectly several inches down along his jawline. He moans as his belly shrinks and vanishes from within his fuzzy coat. Hogan feels his own cock getting hard in his pajama pants as he continues to look on. “Ho ho ho... GRRR...this does feel really GOOD Hogan...” Nick is now squeezing his hands into a fist as they slowly expand. The veins also appear to be swelling in each of them. His legs can now be seen stretching his red pants. Hogan can also see the man’s cock growing beneath the fabric as well. The silhouette of Nick’s beast mesmerizes him and puts thoughts in his head that he never imagined before. “I... uhm...I shouldn’t have these types of feelings for you Santa...but...well...I can’t seem to help it.” “Haha...just keep staring at me young man. You are going to get a great show...and I am getting to share this experience with you. You deserve it.” Nick finally moves his swelling arm away from Hogan as it starts to stretch the sleeves on his coat. He is looking down at his inflating pecs with glee as they slowly start to press on his coat and open it. He closes his eyes for a few moments as his chest starts to heave, his breathing noticeably heavier, but he is laughing in delight. Hogan has now pulled his pants down past his knees as he slowly starts to stroke his cock. “I knew you would enjoy this, Hogan. You want to see Buff Santa and I am going to give that to you!” The belt on Nick’s pants is unable to handle the girth of his expanding muscular pelvis as it squeals before exploding off his waist. His pants start ripping all the way down to his knees, exposing his bloated, furry, tree-trunk sized quads, which are hard as steel, as they continue to expand. He grunts as his massive triceps and biceps finally blast through his sleeves and keeps on growing as he flexes them for Hogan. He then half grimaces and smiles in pleasure as his swelling pecs continue to get even thicker and wider, pulsating and bouncing as he reaches down to slowly open his coat to reveal them to Hogan, moving his big mitts down to squeeze his hard nipples and starts growling. “RAWR, oh yeah it feels so exhilarating Hogan. I have needed to do this for so long. I can’t thank you enough for allowing Buff Santa to come out and play.” His bloated back bursts through the back of his coat as he turns for a minute to let the young man get a clear view of just how immense his delts and traps are getting. His expanding feet then start ripping the seams on his boots before blasting out of them, revealing each thick meaty toe on his big beauties. The massive muscularity on this growing beast astounds Hogan, but he is still afraid to approach the impressive monster. Nick is now sighing, feeling the hair on his body thickening and turning darker with flecks of gray strewn in between each black strand. He has turned back around again to face his young partner to let Hogan see his mammoth abdominal cavity as it is now in full view of his face. Each individual ab is glistening with sweat and is covered in a very healthy amount of grayish-black fur. Hogan can’t help but moan softly to himself as he finds the beast’s chest to be incredibly beautiful. He is then motioned to come closer to Nick. “Come over here my young stud. I want you to also meet...my...RRAAHH...” He roars in delight as his thick meaty cock has found a way to rip itself out of his pants. It is fully erect, gloriously furry, and has a thick sheath. It is also quite veiny and dripping profusely. Hogan has now mustered up enough courage to walk up to him and begins to run his hands all over Nick’s incredibly massive chest. The big guy moans as he feels the young man touching his pecs. “OH ho ho young man. I think maybe you might like it when I do...this...” Hogan can hear Nick’s pecs squeaking as they both grow even bigger, getting even rounder as his nipples now point downwards towards his abdominals. His young partner is intoxicated by Santa’s manly scent as well as he starts to run his tongue along the contours of the big man’s huge tits. He is also petting Nick’s thick and hairy six-pack with his fingers, running them along the huge cords of muscle back along his stabilizers to the caverns of his incredibly furry pits. He can see the furry beast’s hefty lats agonizingly trying to stay in place without destroying the entire coat. Nick sighs in pleasure as he does this. “You really know how to make Buff Santa happy, Hogan. I just might be able to...mmm...add a little more size to my core...” Hogan lets out a very loud, “Ahh...” when he sees Nick’s abdominals swelling even larger, harder, and vascular than they were just a few seconds before. He starts petting them again making Santa shutter in pleasure as it appears to be making him hornier. His pecs start bouncing in unison as his young partner starts fingering both of his big nipples. He puts one of his hands on Hogan’s shoulder. “MMM yeah. I think maybe you will want to get a bit more comfortable with my huge mantits. I have something delicious you might like Hogan.” The half-Arabian moans as he starts to flick the big guy’s left nip with his tongue. He hears Nick say, “OH YEAH!” as he does this, which makes him extremely horny as well as he reaches down to start stroking himself again. He can feel Santa’s pec flexing after doing this for about a minute. Nick says to him, “Keep going...ahh...” as he grimaces in pleasure. Hogan gets his reward as he tastes something leaking from the beast’s swollen nip. It appears to be milk but is remarkably sweet and very thick. He can hear Nick going, “Ahh...yeah drink it young man. I have more in the other one too.” After a couple of minutes, it finishes leaking and he moves over to the other one to do the same. Nick is now laughing as he begins to drain his right nip of milk. He has his huge left arm cradling Hogan’s head as the young man looks up at him. “My pec milk is going to be providing you with a lot of necessary nutritional benefits for your body, Hogan. You should be feeling the effects very soon, once you finish with my big boy here.” As he finishes draining Nick’s other pec, the young man gets back up to compose himself for a few seconds. “What do you mean by that Santa? Is this going to make me grow?” The mature muscle beast smiles, knowing that he doesn’t really have to tell him anything. Hogan has stopped stroking himself again and pulls his pants back up. He can now feel something happening in the middle of his stomach as he clutches it. Nick is looking at him lustfully. “I think you are going to be really happy with what is going to happen to you now young man.” He can hear the half-Arabian groaning as his muscles begin to swell. The stretching noises emanating from Hogan’s body are making Nick want to grow even bigger, but he is trying to control himself. His cock is throbbing wildly as the precum starts flowing all over the young man’s floor. He can hear his partner saying, “Yes...yes...I want this...” as his cock finds its way out the top of his pants. Hogan looks directly at Nick and smiles as he moves his legs further apart, anticipating their forthcoming expansion. He has his hands on his chest as he continues to moan deeply, the pleasure indescribable as his swelling quads stretch his pants to their limits. His calves are now visible beneath the fabric and his feet have grown a few sizes larger. He can feel his arms squeaking beneath the fabric of his top, massive cords of vascularity completely visible from his wrists all the way up to his shoulders. “Uhh...uhh...I have dreamed about this for so long Santa. You have made my wish come true. I can feel myself getting bigger and stronger.” His glutes are now testing the limits of his pants as they start to slowly rip a few seams open in the back. As for his back, Hogan sighs as it splits the fabric, his lats and delts in view. He turns to let Nick see them. The mature beast walks up to him and winks as he reaches down to touch the young beast’s cock, feeling it swell in his hand. “I am getting so turned on watching you Hogan. I am going to grow even bigger so I can give you more.” Nick starts moaning loudly as he feels his cock getting even larger, his balls growing as big as softballs as his coat finally succumbs to his sheer size, arms, pecs, quads, and back all getting to gargantuan thickness. He is still holding on to Hogan’s cock and starts to squeeze it into his cock slit. The warm and slippery hole turns the young growing beast on so much that he accidentally shoots cum down inside the big man’s massive tool. “MMM...that feels really amazing, beast. BUFF SANTA is going to turn you the best bodybuilder on this planet.” As Hogan feels his inflating pecs stretching his top, he can also feel Nick’s supernatural cock undulating as his ball sack contracts and pushes massive amounts of cum into his own rod. The insane volume of Santa seed is now traveling up into the young half-Arabian's own ball sack, intestines, and throughout his entire body. The pain only lasts for a couple of minutes as his cock is finally pulled out of the muscle monster’s ridiculously enormous penis. “Your days of looking like every other short freak here on Earth is over Hogan. You are now going to get...” The young beast grunts as his spine cracks and he begins to feel himself rising towards the ceiling. His shirt is now up past his torso and his pants are now ripping off his body. He is probably well over 7” tall now. Nick can hear him saying, “Oh my gawd...I never thought...”. “You won’t even remember being this small after today, young man.” In just seconds, Hogan’s top disintegrates under the growth that is starting to happen. Nick moans hearing his partner in absolute pleasure, embracing his expanding muscles and losing control of who he was, prior to that moment. His voice is also changing, deepening to a very masculine tone. His quads are now bigger than most natural bodybuilder’s torsos and his biceps are as large as beach balls. He growls as he feels his pecs getting wider, forcing his arms to reposition themselves. He is flaring his lats now, hitting his Christmas tree and knocking it over. He is entirely unconcerned. “Mmm...I think you are enjoying this Hogan. Do you still have a problem with me being here?” “Are you freaking kidding Santa? I feel like I can conquer the world now. You have completely changed my life. There isn’t anything that I can’t do. I could probably pick up my car with ease with these bazookas.” “You are probably not wrong, beast. Before we finish here, why don’t we spend a little more time getting acquainted with each other’s muscles just a bit more.” “I would absolutely love to fool around with you. Maybe you could provide me with some more of your magical seed?” “Ho ho... not a chance Hogan. You will have to force me to I suppose.” “It would be my pleasure, Santa.” The two nude behemoths have moved their play time outside into Hogan’s backyard. Interestingly, the younger beast’s cock and balls have grown even bigger, big enough to where Nick can do something that might surprise his partner. He licks his lips staring at the half-Arabian's huge rod and starts to wrestle him to the ground. “Uhh...no fair old man. I wasn’t ready for that.” “Ho ho beast, I want to do something pleasurable for the both of us.” “OH!? Hmm...well I am willing to do it if it involves me being as big as a house.” “Well, no, but your big cock will enjoy this immensely.” The huge mature muscle monster is now slowly pushing his bloated forearm down inside Hogan’s cock, making him yell in discomfort. After a few seconds, it relaxes, and Nick starts moving his arm back and forth inside it. The young behemoth is now moaning loudly feeling his balls filling up with gallons of cum. “OHH YEAH! I love it, Nick. I won’t be able to hold it back very long though, there is so much cum...” “I am aware of that Hogan. You are about to possibly change the future for some other male on this planet if this works.” “OH!? OHHH...” Hogan’s balls are now pumping cum into his shaft as Nick slides his meaty arm out of his partner’s hole. The volcano starts to erupt, and it goes flying thirty feet into the air. He does this several times as his older partner grins watching it travel to another part of the city. The last strands of cum smack Nick in the face and he smiles as he licks some of it off his beard. He leans down to kiss Hogan on the lips. “MMM...this was a lot of fun, beast. It turned out even better than I imagined. This is the first time that I have been allowed to turn a mortal man into a supernatural creature, even though you are probably around 450 pounds give or take.” Hogan laughs at him and holds him against his body. “I hope this isn’t the last time I see you, Santa. You turned me into a demigod, and I would love to spend more time with another equally impressive force of nature.” “Well, you won’t have to worry about that much longer because what you just did was a catalyst for what will happen from this day forward. Now...I must go before your people find out about me.” Hogan kisses him deeply one more time before they look into each other’s eyes and Nick disappears. The huge 7’1 455-pound hulk manages to get back onto his feet and waddles into the house. There, he notices that there is a box sitting on his bar counter. He opens it and it contains a bottle labeled Buff Santa. The massive beast smiles as he closes it and walks into his living room to try and clean up some of the mess that they left. At least for the time being, Hogan is the only muscle monster that Buff Santa has created. Will there be more before the new year hits? As Nick said, this beast just opened a box that probably can’t be closed again.

CHAPTERS 1-9 Old Man Stevens – Part 1: The Journey of a Lifetime Begins I remember the first day I met Mr. Stevens. I had just moved into the six-story apartment building on Fairfax. After moving the last box into my third floor, one bedroom box (that other people called an apartment) I went back down my hallway to close the door and there he stood. All 130 lbs of his small-slightly bent 82-year-old body. He had a giant grin on his face that made him look like he had just done something naughty. I noticed the oxygen tank that I would come to learn followed him everywhere. He was standing just outside the doorframe watching me as I approached him. I knew right away he was gay. I think it was because he only looked at my crotch as I approached. This fact made me like him immediately – the dirty-old man! “Hey there, young man,” he said in a very ‘out of breath’ voice. “My name is Bud Stevens. I live just across the hall. Welcome to this hell hole.” He started laughing which quickly turned into a deep cough. “Thank you Mr. Stevens. My name is Connor,” I said holding out my hand. His grip was so weak that I sensed instantly how fragile he really was. He smiled and I believe he noted my reaction to his limp handshake. “Well I can see that you’re going to give me a little competition with the boys in the building. You are quite a looker, Connor. But you need to know right away to stay away from Rocky – he’s all mine.” “Well I don’t know Mr. Stevens. Who’s Rocky?” I asked. “He’s our UPS delivery man and he only has eyes for me,” explained Mr. Stevens. “I order something about every two weeks just so he has to drop by. But you have to forget about him. He is a one-man kind of guy and he likes them older. You can have all the rest of the slim pickings in the building. I like them big and Rocky is 100% man-beef” I laughed and said, “All right Mr. Stevens – it’s a deal. Rocky is all yours. I won’t try to compete with someone as handsome and virile as you. I know I would never win. But I should let you know that I like them big, as well. And I like them older!” “Then we are going to be great friends, Connor. Now, how about inviting me in for some tea?” And with that Mr. Stevens started coming into my apartment. “Well, of course,” I said startled by his forwardness, “but it might take me a while to find it in all these boxes.” “Well, that won’t do,” he said. “We have too much to gossip about. You’ll have to come to my place for tea. Now hurry along Connor. I need to know more details about the type of man you want so I can begin searching.” With that he turned around and I followed him to his apartment across the hall. We sat at his dining room table and talked for about two hours. He was genuinely a fantastic guy and I knew we were destined to be good friends. His apartment was immaculate and tastefully decorated – just like a gay man. It seemed that Mr. Stevens had been big in the movie business many years ago and lived quite comfortably. He had lived in our building since it was built. Mr. Stevens again shared with me that he was partial to well-built guys. He told me that the bigger the better. He said that I would have to be over when Rocky made his next delivery because I would be very impressed. I reminded Mr. Stevens that I, too, liked my guys very big – and older. He was happy because he said Rocky was in his mid twenties and he knew that was too young for me. He was right. Over the next six months I spent lots of time with Mr. Stevens. I worked from home - so I was able to see him every day. He knew everyone in the neighborhood and gave me great advice on where to buy fresh fruit, what dry cleaners to use, and what nearby bars were gay-friendly. I would come to his place each morning for coffee and he would share stories about his life and the many “conquests” that blessed his past. I could tell that he had been quite handsome in earlier years. I was enthralled when he would pull out old scrapbooks and show me pictures of gay parties at his place from many years ago. He was such a brave man – living completely “out” for most of his life. It must have been very hard when he was young. He was constantly borrowing DVDs from my porn collection. They always made him giddy for a few days. He was completely right about Rocky. He was the dreamboat UPS deliveryman from so many fantasies. He was handsome, rugged, well built and extremely kind to Mr. Stevens. I ended up being in the apartment many times when Rocky came to make a delivery. I would often have to cover my crotch when Rocky would flex his bicep to let Mr. Stevens cop a feel or when he would take Mr. Stevens hands and place them on his chest as he bounced his pecs. I could tell that Rocky had come to admire Mr. Stevens as much as I did. It made me a little jealous – there was no way I could compete with this perfect specimen of a man. Still, I could tell that Rocky’s deliveries always made Mr. Steven’s day. It also became apparent that Mr. Stevens was getting weaker. One day I came over for coffee and the door was slightly open. I knocked loudly and walked in. I found Mr. Stevens sitting at the dining room table breathing very hard and I could tell he was quite upset. “Mr. Stevens. Are you okay?” I asked. After a few more deep breaths he said, “Yes, Connor, I’m fine. I’m just having a terrible time breathing. My lungs are slowly giving up.” He looked at the oxygen tank and then added, “And I hate that damn thing. I wish I could destroy it. One day I will just toss it out the window – if I had the strength. I’m a little upset because of that asshole Jenkins who lives below me.” Mr. Jenkins was a man in his late fifties that acted as if he owned the building. He was the self- appointed “building police” on all issues. He constantly complained about anything Mr. Stevens did. Mr. Jenkins didn’t like gay men. He was this chubby guy who thought he was God’s gift to women. No one in the building liked him, but people were afraid of him because he was good friends with the owner of the building and always “reported” on how things were going. “The jerk complained about my music again and parked his car in my parking spot.” Mr. Stevens loved disco music and this drove Jenkins crazy. The asshole lived below Mr. Stevens. I must admit that Mr. Stevens did play his music quite loud – but he was hard of hearing. And he never played it too late or too early. Everyone had one parking space – a rarity in this neighborhood – and any time Jenkins had a guest over (what he usually called a “lady friend”) he took Mr. Stevens’ spot saying that since he didn’t drive or have a car that he did not need it. This usually caused a problem if Mr. Stevens was having a friend drop by or needed to get something from the storage cabinet at the end of his parking spot. Jenkins usually disregarded any complaints that came from Mr. Stevens and usually added, “What are you going to do about it old man. I could stop you with one hand.” Jenkins constantly picked on Mr. Stevens. “ You can’t let him get to you Mr. Stevens. That’s exactly what he wants. Try to ignore him.” I said trying to help the situation. “You can’t ignore Satan, Connor.” Mr. Stevens said trying to smile. I immediately noticed that Mr. Stevens’ breathing was not getting better - even though he said he was. He was having a lot of trouble getting air into his lungs and I could tell it was getting worse. His hands started trembling terribly and he looked at me with a face full of fear. “I’m calling the ambulance,” I said jumping up to grab his phone. Ten minutes later two paramedics were there to help. By the time the arrived I had Mr. Stevens lying down on the sofa - but he was still not getting better. I knew he was very sick when he didn’t say anything about the two cute men that came to help him. I don’t think he even noticed how built or handsome they were. This really worried me. I convinced the guys to let me ride with them to the hospital and I held Mr. Stevens hand the whole way. I know he noticed how worried I was and the fact that I had to wipe tears away every now and then. I wasn’t allowed to follow him past a certain point in the hospital and it drove me insane sitting in the waiting room with no news. Finally a young female doctor came out to talk to me. She said that Mr. Stevens had obviously been feeling bad for a while. He had lost a lot of blood somehow. I told her that I was not sure how and that he had not seemed bad until today. She also informed me that he had a rare blood type - AB negative – and the hospital had none in supply. She was trying to get some from neighboring hospitals. She told me not to worry – at this point. My face must have shown my enthusiasm upon hearing the problem about the blood. The doctor looked confused. I explained to her quickly that I had the same type of blood. I pulled out a card I was given by the Red Cross and showed it to her. Forty-five minutes later I was giving blood to Mr. Stevens. This made me so very happy. I wanted to help this man that had brought me so much pleasure through his stories - and by sharing his life. I was ready to do anything to help my friend. After giving blood and resting for a while the doctor suggested that I go home and get some sleep. She suggested that I come back the next morning to check on Mr. Stevens. Even though I really didn’t want to go I was wiped out by the transfusion and desperately wanted to sleep. I asked the doctor to tell Mr. Stevens I would be back the next day. The doctor said that I could come tell him myself since he had been moved to a room on the third floor. When I got to the room Mr. Stevens was sound asleep. His breathing was coming a little easier but his body kept jerking slightly – as if he was having a bad dream. I held his hand and said a short awkward prayer (I was not that religious). I found myself tearing up again. I had become very close to this man. He looked so peaceful sleeping there. He also looked younger. I know it was only because of the lighting and the fact that he was sleeping – but he did look younger and healthier. It was really weird. I leaned over and kissed his forehead telling him that I would return tomorrow to check on him. I knew he couldn’t hear me but all of the sudden his grip on my hand got very tight. I was stunned because it actually hurt. I finally pried my fingers from his vice-grip and wondered what had caused that surge of energy in this sleeping man. I couldn’t stop crying all the way home in the taxi. I know the driver thought I was stupid, but I didn’t care. I did not want Mr. Stevens to die. I felt so much love for the man. I know that most of this feeling in me was caused by how tired I was, but I really was worried about Mr. Stevens. When I got home I stumbled into my bed and immediately fell fast asleep. I awoke around 10:00am the next morning. I had slept for about sixteen hours. My mind immediately focused on Mr. Stevens when I shook off the morning drowsiness. I jumped out of bed, went into the bathroom, brushed my teeth, and quickly drove to the hospital. I didn’t even take time to change clothes. I was upset because I had wanted to be there when Mr. Stevens woke up. I was lucky to find a space near the first level of the parking garage. I rushed to the floor where his room was and felt a wave of panic come over me when I found his bed empty. I stood there stunned. Slowly it dawned on me what had happened and I sunk to my knees in tears. I was so angry at myself for not staying with him through the night and I was completely devastated because this good man had died alone. How could I have been so selfish? I should not have listened to the doctor. My sobs had gotten louder and the nurse from down the hall had entered the room. “May I help you sir?” she asked. I looked at her and through my sobs I said, “I should have been here. I should have been here. I can’t believe he died and I wasn’t here with him.” This last sentence was too much reality for me and I dropped my sobbing face into my hands. The nurse walked over to me and placed her hand on my shoulder, “Honey, if you’re talking about Mr. Stevens, don’t worry. He didn’t die. He’s been released.” Those words caused me to stop crying immediately and look at her. I am sure my face reflected my disbelief. “What do you mean released?” I asked. “Mr. Stevens was doing great this morning. He woke up a new man. The doctor said she has never seen anything like this before. She had no explanation at all. Her best guess was that the blood transfusion Mr. Stevens received did something wonderful to his system. It worked like a miracle. You just missed him by about thirty minutes. He’s better than he’s been in a very long time. He was doing so well that I bet tonight he goes to a nightclub and tries to pick up some young thing,” the nurse replied smiling. “I don’t understand,” I said - still in disbelief. “Are you sure we are talking about the same man?” “Yes, honey. It’s the same man. He told me you might come by. You’re Connor, right? He is doing great, I tell you. Now stand up,” she said helping me to my feet, “pull yourself together and get home to see him. I am sure he will be happy to see you.” And with that she pushed me out the door. I walked through the hospital in a daze. I thought about turning around to go back and make sure the nurse was right. I had seen how bad Mr. Stevens was feeling yesterday and could not believe the hospital would have already sent him home. I don’t remember anything about the drive back to my apartment. After parking (and noticing that Rocky’s UPS Truck was out front with its hazard lights blinking), I rushed up the stairs to Mr. Stevens’ apartment. As I approached his door I noticed it was slightly open and I heard what sounded like loud gasps coming from inside. I immediately assumed that Mr. Stevens was, once again, in distress. I pushed open the door and hurried inside. I tripped over a rather large UPS box and fell face first on the floor. When I looked up I couldn’t believe my eyes. I quickly stood up. There was the beefy stud Rocky - totally nude - sitting upright riding the cock of some huge muscle monster. These two guys were right on top of Mr. Stevens’ large oak dining room table. The guy under Rocky was not just a huge man – he was the largest stud I had ever seen. He must have been about 380lbs of pure muscle. I looked closer and my mouth fell open in shock. It was Mr. Stevens! He was nude, as well, and a total muscle god. His face looked the same and he had the same gray hair (mostly balding) – but his skin was smooth now. It was smooth everywhere. There were no wrinkles and it looked like someone had superimposed his head on a mega-muscled bodybuilder. At that moment it dawned on me what was happening on the table. Mr. Stevens was lying on his back (and I noticed that his back was as wide as the huge table!) and Rocky was straddling the big man - riding up and down on his cock. Mr. Stevens had his arms to his sides with his palms face down on the table. For the second time in five minutes I was stunned beyond belief. Mr. Stevens was tightening his ass muscles and thrusting his pelvis into the air. The thrusts were so powerful that it would send Rocky’s body (a body I used to think was huge) into the air a few inches. This would cause Rocky to slide up Mr. Stevens’ cock and then come slamming back down with all his weight. Rocky wasn’t doing anything but riding that man like a bronco. And Mr. Stevens only used the strength of his ass and abdominal muscles to send a guy - that had to weigh over 200lbs - into the air. Each time Rocky came down he let out a loud yell of pure pleasure. It hadn’t been the weak and feeble Mr. Stevens that I heard in the hallway earlier – it was the moans of this beefy UPS man - as this elder muscle master serviced him. And what a way to be serviced! Rocky’s own weight and the momentum of his body going up and down from Mr. Stevens’ powerful thrusts was obviously bringing the UPS driver more pleasure than he had experienced before. Suddenly a voice that caused a rumbling in my chest said, “Yeah, that’s it little man. Ride that muscle cock. You’ve got a tight little UPS ass. I’m gonna make your dick shoot like it’s never had any release before. This is going to be like the first time you ever came, Rocky.” Hearing Mr. Stevens talk this way (and the fact that it was the most masculine sound I had ever heard) made my cock go from slightly hard to stone-pillar hard in two seconds. My cock actually hurt because it went hard so fast. My knees began to get a little wobbly at the same time. Old man Stevens then started thrusting harder and Rocky’s body would actually go shooting up - coming completely off of the giant cock stuffed inside him. But each time Rocky shot into the air Mr. Stevens’ giant rod stayed straight and stiff and the smaller stud’s ass would come slamming back down onto that powerful dick and the head would pierce his asshole. Rocky’s butt would then be abruptly stopped by the muscled crotch of the old man. Mr. Stevens did not give even a moment of rest to Rocky’s ass. As soon as he landed the old man would thrust him back into the air. Each time he came sliding back down Rocky would let out a loud scream of what must have been joy - like he was coming down the huge drop of a rollercoaster. I could tell by the way that Rocky’s body was getting tense – the way his muscles were all tight and veins were popping up all over his body – that he was trying with all of his might not to cum. I also saw that it was a fight he was surely going to lose. Each time Rocky slammed into Mr. Stevens’ crotch - his own dick seemed to get harder and redder – no, it was more like a deep purple – from the pressure building up inside him. Just when I thought Mr. Stevens might be getting tired from the savage pounding he was giving Rocky’s ass - he amazed me even more. He reached up and grabbed Rocky by the waist and lifted his body into the air – keeping his long thick cock still in the UPS man’s asshole. Mr. Stevens then doubled the force and speed of his thrusts as he held Rocky in place - plowing that giant rod into what was, by now, a very sore ass. This was too much for the smaller muscle man to take. After a few powerful quick thrusts, Rocky screamed out – not in pain – but in complete submission and in utter pleasure. As Mr. Stevens continued to shove that insanely large cock into what must have been a virgin hole, Rocky came like it was his very first time. The first burst of cum from Rocky's cock went flying past Mr. Stevens’ head – hitting the floor a few feet away. Then it was like a dam burst and a giant stream of jism coated the powerfully muscled chest of the old man – an old man that had been dying in the hospital just the day before. Rocky’s body shook like he was possessed by a demon but he was held firmly in mid-air by the powerful arms of Mr. Stevens. After a few seconds Mr. Stevens’ chest was so covered that it almost looked like someone had sprayed him with a fire extinguisher. Rocky’s body continued to jerk in Mr. Stevens’ strong grasp - as it tried to force more cum from his cock - but there just wasn’t anything more in him. His cock continued to bounce as if it were shooting. It was one of the strangest sights I have ever seen. Rocky’s body was so tight and strained that his screams had become silent. His head was bent backwards and his mouth was wide open but no sound came out. I worried, for an instant, that he might have a heart attack. At that moment the voice that made the room shake said, “Yeah, that’s a good little boy, Rocky. You made me proud. Now it’s time for this old man to get off.” And Mr. Stevens then slammed his cock all the way into Rocky’s ass by forcing the now half-dazed man’s body completely down - holding it tightly to his crotch. Mr. Stevens let out what sounded like the growl of a grizzly bear and then started unloading what must have been a volcano of cum into the UPS man’s ass. The force behind the eruption was clearly superhuman - but Mr. Stevens held Rocky’s ass firmly on his cock. The bodies of both men went flying off the table each time Mr. Stevens shot a load. The third time they landed back down with a thud it was too much for what was obviously a sturdy table – and all four legs just splintered causing the tabletop and the two men to come crashing straight down to the floor. The noise from the table breaking on top of Mr. Stevens’ inhuman growl was deafening. Through the entire destruction of the table Mr. Stevens did not let go of Rocky’s body. I could tell he was still unloading his cum into Rocky’s ass after everything was calm. Finally Rocky’s body stopped convulsing on the huge cock inside him and he fell backwards onto the legs of Mr. Stevens. It was as if the force of cum shooting up his ass had enabled him to stay erect and now that it had stopped he was like a child’s rag doll - not able to sit up. I could also tell that Rocky had passed out. The pleasure had been too much for him. Mr. Stevens slid Rocky’s body off his cock and left him lying unconscious on his muscled legs. Then, with both of his giant hands, he grabbed his still-insanely-hard prick and started pumping both fists up and down. My mind was completely gone. I could not comprehend what I was seeing. This man had just released an amount of cum that must have been equivalent to ten young men and here he was ready to get off again - not even one minute later. The sight of his giant cock, the memory of the amazing muscle show I had just witnessed, and the fact that this unbelievably huge man was someone I knew and loved was too much for me. As Mr. Stevens pumped his monster dick to a second eruption, my own cock exploded in my pants. The force of my ejaculation caused me to moan loudly and fall back against the wall behind me. As I slid down the wall to the floor Mr. Stevens turned and saw me for the first time. By this moment we had both stopped cumming. Mr. Stevens looked me straight in the eyes and smiled. He then said, “Uh-oh, looks like my boyfriend caught me with my pants down and fucking the UPS man. This old man is in trouble now!” Old Man Stevens – Part 2: Bud Shows Connor What He Can Do “Uh, Mr. Stevens. What happened?” was all I could say. Mr. Stevens parted his legs slowly and let the still sleeping body of Rocky drop to the table. Stevens then swung his legs and body around to the side and stood up – facing me. This was the first moment I got to see his body in all its glory. All the morphed pictures on the web that I had jerked off to since I was a teenager didn’t come close to matching this man’s body. Everything looked morphed – and yet symmetrical at the same time. It was beyond my wildest fantasies. Even his head looked the right size on top of that mountain of muscle. I still could not believe this was the same old man that had been lying in the hospital just the day before. I could not decide what part of his body to look at first – so my eyes just went to the middle. Mr. Stevens’ cock was gigantic. I know it must have been 12 or 13 inches long. It was still erect and stuck straight out like the barrel of a cannon or tank. I think the latter was a better description – because the guy was as big as a tank! I knew he was standing there completely relaxed but his arms looked like someone had taken a hundred steel cables and squeezed them together – molding them into the shape of giant biceps. Unless he consciously thought about it he could not make his forearms touch his sides. If I stood up - my arms fell straight down and rested against my sides - with my hands touching my hips. This was not true with Mr. Stevens. His lat muscles forced his biceps to stick out almost even with his shoulders – but not quite. This made his arms dangle in mid air but they actually came forward because he was so thick. Oh, how my hands wanted to run up and down those powerful lats. The same type of problem existed below his waist, as well. Only if he had forced his legs together could his knees come together. Just standing there - his thigh muscles forced his legs far apart. So far apart that I might have been able to turn sideways and crawl through – not touching any part of his body – except those muscled calves would have gotten in the way. They were so built that they almost touched in spite of the gap created by the higher leg muscles. I glanced back up the nearly seven foot body and my gaze landed on his neck. I’ve never really noticed a guy’s neck before – but I guess that was because I had never seen a neck so intensely muscled. The muscles bulging between his chin and shoulders looked 100 times stronger than my entire body. Mr. Stevens knew where my gaze had fallen and he actually flexed his neck. I kid you not – I saw a ripple of muscle go up and down just the guy’s neck. My mouth dropped open wider and this made the old man smile. Then, to force my gaze to move to a new part of his body, Mr. Stevens inhaled deeply and his chest inflated so much that his neck disappeared behind it. God, those pecs were massive. After what seemed like an insane amount of time he exhaled and then began bouncing his pecs – knowing it would mesmerize me. I sat there watching as he made the right pec ripple – by itself – and then he did the same on the left side. He then bounced both at the same time and I cried out in disbelief at the control he had over his muscles. Mr. Stevens was smiling like a little boy with a brand new toy. “My little boyfriend likes what he sees – doesn’t he?” Mr. Stevens said letting his booming voice fill the room – and causing, again, a rumble in my chest. I still couldn’t speak that well. I was dumbstruck in awe. I simply whispered, “But . . . how? But . . . how?” Mr. Stevens said, “The only explanation that the doctor could give was that something powerful happened when they mixed our blood together. Since we both are AB Negative – maybe you get something positive from double negatives. And I’d say this is pretty positive – wouldn’t you?” Mr. Stevens had been looking at his own body while he spoke and as he finished he looked again at me and raised both arms in a double bicep pose. “I have always wondered what it would feel like to be able to strike this pose and create mountains in my arms. And then cause smaller men to wish they could touch them” When I saw the muscles in his arms grow to incomprehensible heights, I lost all control of my mind and my body. All I could do was stare at each arm – moving back and forth from the right to the left. I knew Mr. Stevens wasn’t even flexing that hard – but his arms looked like someone had chiseled biceps from a granite mountaintop and placed them there. I registered what he had said - somewhere deep inside of myself - and asked, “How does it feel?” Mr. Stevens laughed when he noticed that I had basically checked out from the real world and was now solely living in the “muscle worship” realm. He knew I could still hear him and would later remember our conversation, but he also knew that the muscles popping out all over his arms were all that mattered to me at the moment. “Boy, it feels incredible. I feel like I can do anything with these guns. I was too busy with Rocky when I got home so I didn’t get a chance to test them. Besides, I knew you would want to be here when I did get around to seeing what these biceps can do. Am I right, little Connor?” “Yes, sir, Mr. Stevens,” came instinctively out of my mouth. A memory from my childhood mixed with the reality of this muscled mountain of a stud in front of me caused my reaction – I knew I was supposed to respect those older and bigger than me. And Mr. Stevens was probably ten times bigger than me. At that moment Rocky started to stir on the tabletop that was now lying on the ground. Mr. Stevens lowered his arms and both of us looked in Rocky’s direction. I was able to notice that Rocky had moved into a fetal position and had placed some fingers in his mouth. His sexual workout with this muscled daddy (or should I say granddaddy?) had reduced back into his infancy. Rocky unfurled his big body and started to wake up. I heard him saying over and over, “Must finish deliveries. Must finish deliveries.” I was pretty impressed that even after being dominated by a muscle god he was still concerned about packages he needed to deliver. Stevens turned to help Rocky and I got my first full glimpse of his ass. The word bubble butt didn’t come close to describing it – this man had a freaking shelf! I could have laid a board across that ass and ridden back there for days. Did this guy’s muscles ever stop? The size of his legs from the back just confirmed that Mr. Stevens could probably leap from the top of our building and only end up hurting the concrete beneath him. And the roadmap of muscles that covered his back bulged as he bent over and lifted the still limp Rocky to his feet. Rocky seemed like he weighed nothing in the strong muscled arms of Mr. Stevens. Stevens held Rocky in place with one hand as he bent down to retrieve the UPS man’s uniform. Unfortunately there was not much left of Rocky’s clothes. I had a feeling that in the heat of the earlier muscle worship session - Mr. Stevens had easily torn most of the clothes from Rocky’s body. I watched as Stevens dressed Rocky with the remaining pieces of clothing. It was like watching a giant dress a small doll. By the time most of his clothes were draped across his body, Rocky was a little more coherent. As he “woke up” Rocky’s hands automatically were drawn to the muscles of the giant man in front of him. He started by caressing the incredible chest and then tried to grab hold of the huge biceps level with his face. Rocky’s large hand looked like the hand of a ten year old on Stevens’ massive arm. When he could not get a good grip of the bicep Rocky opened his mouth and brought his lips and tongue to the mound of muscle. Mr. Stevens was laughing - but allowed Rocky this final chance to worship the muscles that had overpowered him so easily. Once Mr. Stevens knew that Rocky looked good enough to appear in public he reached up and pulled Rocky’s head from his mighty arm. Mr. Stevens lifted and carried him to the door. By this time Rocky could walk but he was still unable to make complete sentences. He was mumbling, “Pretty muscles. Giant muscles. Feel muscles. Want to feel muscles.” Mr. Stevens turned him so he was facing the hallway and pushed him lightly out the door saying, “Don’t worry Rocky – I’ll have another order for you to deliver this week. I promise. I need to give your body some time to gain strength. Take it easy little man and be careful driving. I’ll see you later.” Rocky stumbled down the hall and wobbled slightly as he began going down the stairs. I was a little worried about him driving, but figured the fresh air outside would help him wake up more. He probably would think all of this had been a dream (the same thing I kept thinking) but then he would see that his clothes were ripped to shreds and he would return to a comatose state - just from the memory of Mr. Stevens’ muscled body. By this time I was standing and had followed them halfway down the entrance hall – still marveling at the beautiful ass and back of Mr. Stevens. “And now where is my handsome little boyfriend,” Stevens said turning around and taking a few steps towards me – forgetting to close the door. That voice – and the fact that he called me his boyfriend – made my heart race. My cock was instantly hard again. I backed up slowly as he came towards me. I wasn’t afraid – I was just playing hard to get. Of course I knew there was nowhere I could possibly go to get away from this Goliath. All of a sudden - from the hallway - there came a voice, “Stevens! I am going to punch your lights out.” It was Mr. Jenkins. He came storming into the apartment without even looking up in our direction. He didn’t knock or anything. His face was red with anger and I knew he had blood on his mind. But I think he was about to get a big surprise – as a matter of fact – a very big surprise. “I have had enough Stevens – you little pansy,” he continued shouting as he walked further into the apartment. “It sounds like you’ve got a herd of elephants in…” Jenkins didn’t get to finish the sentence. A massive hand seemed to come out of nowhere and grabbed the front of his ugly polyester tracksuit. The hand stopped him in mid sentence and forced him jerk to a complete abrupt halt. Mr. Jenkins couldn’t have moved even if he wanted to. At first Jenkins only saw the hand holding him in his place. I then saw his gaze move slowly from the large powerful hand to the muscled forearm and then to the massive tensed bicep and then to the insanely large shoulder and finally rested on the smooth skinned face of Mr. Stevens. At the same moment the two men locked eyes on each other - Mr. Stevens easily lifted Jenkins’ overweight body a foot into the air. Mr. Stevens wanted to make sure the fat guy noticed how much taller he was now. Also, at that exact moment, I heard something that sounded like water lightly hitting the hardwood floor. Mr. Stevens and I looked down and were shocked to see that Jenkins had peed in his pants and some of it fell lightly to the floor. Also, Mr. Jenkins was now obviously shaking. “Couldn’t control yourself around this much muscle – could you Jenkins?” Mr. Stevens asked as he pressed the heavy man against the wall between the hallway and the den. “Jenkins – you have told me over and over that you could stop me with one hand. At this point I don’t think you could stop my body even with a bulldozer – but I want to show you something chubby man.” Mr. Stevens lowered Jenkins to the floor. I could tell that the smaller man was happy to be on solid ground again. The wet stain on his pants was huge. I was sure the guy was scared to death. Mr. Stevens let go of Jenkins’ top and then pressed his forefinger in the center of the guy’s chest. “I want to make sure you understand what you are dealing with now, Jenkins. With just my forefinger I can hold you in place – hell I probably could do it with my little pinky, but I wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt.” I knew for a fact that Mr. Stevens was not using his entire strength but I could see that his one finger was causing Jenkins a lot of pain. I did not doubt for a second that if Mr. Stevens had wanted to, he could have pressed that man through the wall with just one finger – but I knew he did not want to hurt him –he just wanted to scare him. He also wanted to make sure Jenkins knew who was going to be the boss from now on. “Okay, little man,” Stevens said as he lowered his face down level with Jenkins’ face, “let’s see you try to get away.” And with that a big smile spread across Mr. Stevens face. It was quite obvious that Jenkins knew he could not move an inch. The fact that Stevens had lifted him so easily, the startling realization of the size of the old man, and the incredible force and pain that he felt from one finger told him he could do nothing to break free. Jenkins didn’t move a muscle. He was too scared. But Mr. Stevens would have none of that. He wanted to make sure Jenkins got a full taste of his strength. He wanted to make sure Jenkins would live in constant fear of what the muscle man who lived above him could do if the pudgy guy ever stepped out of line again. Stevens bellowed, “I said try and break free puny man!” The room actually shook from the muscle god’s voice. I know that I was shaking by the time he finished barking the order. I had to laugh out loud because once again Jenkins peed in his pants. I almost felt sorry for the guy. After Mr. Stevens shouted - Jenkins immediately tried to push himself away from the wall. I saw a look of terror and pain on his face. He was unable to move his back even a fraction of an inch from the wall. Stevens had this heavy guy pressed up against the wall with just one finger. I bet, if he had tried, he could have pushed Jenkins further up the wall with just one finger – but it might have broken bones in Jenkins’ chest. Jenkins suddenly started swinging at the arm that held him in place. He connected some heavy hits against Stevens’ huge arm but nothing could make that giant muscled slab of stone budge. Stevens’ grin just got larger and larger as he realized how powerful he was. Finally Jenkins was worn out and his arms fell to his side. He knew that he had been beaten by just one finger of this muscle monster. Stevens chuckled out loud and then said, “A minute ago you said you were going to punch my lights out. Wasn’t that right little man?” I could see a wave of fear sweep across Jenkins’ face. He suddenly started sweating profusely. I also heard him start to whimper like a baby and shake his head. “Let’s see if a powerful punch from this muscle stud can make some lights go out – shall we?” I began to panic. I didn’t want Jenkins to die – and I knew one punch from Stevens would smash in the chubby man’s face. Stevens quickly lifted his other arm back and made a fist. I found myself screaming, “No,” - at the same time Jenkins screamed like a scared child. I shut my eyes – and I know Jenkins did the same thing. When Stevens’ fist made contact there was a sound that was like two semi trucks slamming into each other. I quickly opened my eyes. Dust was settling in the hallway. What I saw made my cock go harder – harder than any other part of the day. Stevens had slammed his fist into the wall about ten inches to the right of Jenkins’ face. His arm was buried into the wall up to his massive bicep. I knew, since it was that deep, he had sent his fist completely through the wall. Dust and parts of the wall covered Jenkins’ head. His tears left streaks in the dust on his face. Throughout the whole ordeal Stevens had kept Jenkins in place with that one finger. Stevens turned to look at me as he pulled his arm out. He said, “I always wanted to make the doorway to the den an archway – what do you think Connor? Whoa, little boyfriend – by the size of that hard on in your pants I believe you like the idea. Or do you like the idea of watching this muscleman tearing down this wall with just his bare hands. Either way, come give your muscleman a kiss.” In my mind it sounded like an order from a sergeant. I quickly walked over to Mr. Stevens. I couldn’t believe what was happening. This was a man that over the last few months I had come to love and now he had become everything I fantasized about. I didn’t feel strange about moving our relationship to this new level. I knew his muscles caused most of the change in me – but I also knew I had loved him before. He leaned down and I stood on my tiptoes to give each other a quick kiss on the lips. I knew he was doing this in front of Jenkins to make a point – but I didn’t care – I wanted to kiss the muscle giant – heck, I wanted to do a lot more. After the kiss I backed up. Stevens turned back to Jenkins, “Now let’s make one thing perfectly clear - you pathetic wimp - I could have put out a lot more than just your lights if my fist had connected with your face. But I am not going to sink to your level. Now take a look at this hole in the wall – take a good look at it.” Stevens grabbed Jenkins by the shoulders and held him so he could look through the hole in the wall into the other room. “If you ever bother me or my boyfriend Connor – no, that’s not enough – if you ever bother anyone in this building again I promise I won’t miss your head – and this is what it will look like. Do you understand me little man?” I could see that Jenkins was still shaking, but he was able to get out, “Y…essss…sirrr.” “And one more thing,” Mr. Stevens added. “If you ever park in my space again I will use these powerful guns to demolish that piece of junk you call a car. If you don’t want me to fold that thing up into the size of a suitcase and leave it on your doorstep you better not put it in my spot. And I think you know I would be able to do it. Do you fully understand your muscled neighbor, pipsqueak?” Mr. Jenkins just nodded his head. And with that Mr. Stevens turned Jenkins toward the door. He grabbed the guy’s tracksuit at the shoulder blade level and at the ass. He lifted Jenkins easily in the air and carried him to the door. He swung the guy back and then sent him flying out the door. Jenkins hit the recently polished floor and slid down the hallway about ten apartments down slamming lightly into Mrs. Brown’s door. I could tell that he was dazed, but not really hurt. Mrs. Brown opened her door and saw Mr. Jenkins. She then gazed up and the look on her face was priceless. It was a mixture of shock – since Mr. Stevens was still totally nude – and lust – since Mr. Stevens’ body was now so incredibly huge. I knew just how she felt. Old Man Stevens – Part 3: The Pleasure of Bud’s Lap Mr. Stevens waved to the shocked Mrs. Brown and, pointing to the body on the floor, said, “Jenkins seems to be drunk or something. I wouldn’t believe anything he says Mrs. Brown.” Then he closed the door and turned around to face me. He placed his hands on his hips and then made his pecs bounce up and down together a few times. He stopped the show and walked into the dining room near where I was standing. “Well, I guess I’ll be needing a new table,” he said looking at the demolished pieces of wood on the floor. I followed his gaze as he noticed his oxygen tank in the corner. He walked over and picked it up. It looked small in his giant hands – when yesterday Mr. Stevens had looked small next to it - as he desperately tried to catch his breath. “It’s good that this tank is empty because I won’t be wasting oxygen when I do this.” Stevens grabbed the valve at the top and ripped it off - crushing it in his hand like it was a piece of aluminum foil. He let the crumpled metal drop to the floor and said, “Little Connor, I always told you I wanted to throw this thing out the window some day – but with my new and improved body I think there is a better way to dispose of it.” Mr. Stevens held the tank at chest level and placed his giant palms on either side of it in the middle. With very little effort he compressed the tank until the sides met. The sound of screeching metal being molded by just his hands made my cock throb. He then took the tank at either end and folded the bottom part up until it touched the top. He then took his palms and compressed those parts until it was a thin piece of metal – about as big and thick as a comic book. Mr. Stevens continued to fold the metal like it was nothing more than a dishtowel. He finally held up the tank- now in the size and thickness of a man’s small wallet. He dropped it to the floor and it made a loud thud. The task had been simple. It took no effort at all. Mr. Stevens brought his hands together a few times as if he were brushing off dust. “Well, that was easy.” “I think it’s time for you to have some fun, my little friend,” Mr. Stevens said smiling at me. He walked over to one of the solid oak dining room chairs - that had obviously been turned over and pushed to the side when he and Rocky were beginning their orgy on the table. He picked up the chair with one hand. It was one of the “head of the table” chairs that had heavy arms on each side. After standing it on the floor he reached up and broke off one arm as if he were snapping a toothpick in two. He then flicked his forefinger (the one that had held Jenkins in place with no effort) at the other arm and it went sailing off the chair - actually hitting the wall across the room. That’s how much force was behind a simple thump of his finger. He turned the chair to face me and then sat down. He was still totally nude and looked so magnificent that he reminded me of a living statue of mighty Zeus – he just needed some lightning bolts. His entire body looked like he was flexing intensely – and, yet, he was completely relaxed. He sat there smiling at me – knowing that I was enslaved by his muscled body. “Connor – come sit on old man Stevens’ lap,” he said patting the mounds of muscle that somewhat resembled thighs. His legs actually bulged upward sitting down. The front of his thighs were mounds of muscles laid on top of each other creating a space where five men of my size could have lounged. I walked towards him – lost in my disbelief of how a man’s leg muscles could be so monstrous and yet so defined. He signaled for me to stop when I got in front of him. He silently reached out and slowly unbuttoned my shirt. He pushed it off my shoulders and I let it drop to the floor. I noticed that even sitting down he was still taller than me. Mr. Stevens then reached down and lifted my feet one at a time to take off my shoes and socks. Finally he began to gently pull my pants and underwear down. As he pulled my underwear away from my body, my freed “stiff as metal” dick sprang up and slapped against my stomach. I stepped backwards – totally nude in front of my master. At the sight of my hard on, Mr. Stevens’ giant cock, which had been lying nestled between his two mega-sized legs, sprang up straight and stiff, as well. Mr. Stevens grabbed my waist and easily lifted me from the floor. I instinctively spread my legs as he brought me forward and set my ass down on those marble-like thighs. It felt like I was a five year old being placed on the back of a huge saddled horse. He then pulled my body close to his - making sure my upward pointing cock pressed up against his own massive tool. We both stared at how tiny my cock – which was pretty large compared to most normal men – looked next to his huge elephant-sized rock hard prick. I could not believe that Rocky had been able to take this entire “tree trunk” up his ass. It made my own ass twitch just thinking about it. I looked back at the now wrinkle-free face of Mr. Stevens. He was staring at me and smiling - as if he was about to give me the present of a lifetime. Come to think of it, he probably was. He brought his large palm up to his face and spit in it. I then watched as he lowered his hand and wrapped it around both of our cocks. He squeezed them together tightly and both of us breathed heavily – it actually felt like neither of us had taken a breath for a long time – until this moment. All sensation in my body rushed to one place – my cock. His hand felt like a monster vice – hurting a little, but also feeling really good. He started sliding his hand up and down our stiff rods. He could not go all the way to the tip of his 12 inches because his hand would have to leave my smaller cock and Mr. Stevens wanted us both to feel the same ecstasy. I knew right away that I could last only a few strokes – since I had witnessed so much power and muscle in the last few hours and was full of cum desperately wanting release. Mr. Stevens knew this too – so he had plans to keep me focused on other things. He looked into my face as he continued to pump our cocks and said, “Why don’t you reach out and feel that arm, little man, as it bulges from working hard to give us both pleasure.” I did not need to be asked twice. Both of my hands went quickly to the thick corded bicep that seemed to be 25 inches wide and it wasn’t even flexed that much. It was hard to describe what I was feeling. His arm was hot to touch – that’s for sure – but it also felt like a huge smooth stone. I could only compare it to touching marble that is part of the wall of a building – that’s it - it seemed as strong as a giant slab of marble. I spread one hand as wide as it would go and it didn’t come close to reaching from the tip of the bicep to the base of the triceps. I could run my fingers down crevices and dimples that appeared all over the arm when he flexed. Each time Stevens moved his arm up and down the bulge of his bicep grew to mind-blowing proportions. My entire body was alive with pleasure – caused by the stroking of my cock and worshipping that massive arm. I ran my hands down to the forearm and noticed that the muscles of his forearm were wider than the thickest part of my arm – maybe even my leg. Veins ran up and down his forearm - making it appear so masculine that I knew I’d have to spend another session just worshipping that part of this great man’s body. There were enough muscles in just his forearm that I could be lost for hours licking only that specific place. Stevens’ gaze went everywhere my gaze fell. I could tell he liked seeing his own body through my eyes – it brought him great pleasure to know he could mesmerize me by just flexing a specific part of his body. I let my hands drop to my sides and leaned into him – bringing my mouth to his bicep. Mr. Stevens was still slowly and methodically pumping our cocks, but I was so transfixed by his arm that I was able to refrain from cumming – just as he had planned. I brushed my lips along the side of his arm and then stopped where the bulge of his massive bicep separated in three different peaks. Each looked like it would be a sizeable bicep on any regular man – but Stevens was no regular man. I let my tongue slowly run along the thick middle peak. I knew instantly that the taste that gave me much pleasure could only come from a man like Mr. Stevens – this was what a real muscle man tasted like. And the smell of his skin – that alone could have made me cum, but I wanted to save to please my muscle master. His aroma was an incredible mixture of manly sweat and a sweet smell that could only come from a healthy powerful body. Before today Mr. Stevens had always smelled like medicine – and day old clothes – but not now. I leaned back and looked up into the eyes of this superman. Mr. Stevens smiled at me and seemed to purr, “That was nice, boy. You really do know how to worship a man, don’t you? Now, how about some work on these pecs? But I don’t want you to be nice – I want you to be rough. Don’t worry about hurting me, son, because you couldn’t even if you wanted to. I want you to punch those pecs like you were a prize-fighting boxer. Go ahead – aim for those nips. I want you to make them hard. Now don’t be shy – give me all you got, my little man.” I leaned slightly back and for a second my mind focused on his hand going up and down on our cocks. I could feel how hard his enormous rod was – and that made mine move closer to shooting. Stevens could see that my mind had shifted – and he knew to where it had moved. “Come on little Connor – make this muscleman happy – punch these pecs!” It almost sounded like and order and that caused me to snap back in attention. I lifted both arms, pulled them back - even with my shoulders, made two fists and let them slam into his enormous chest – taking careful aim to hit his areolas. Pain shot through my hands and up my arms. My fists had not sunk into his chest at all. It was like hitting concrete that was covered by smooth leather. I cried out in agony and immediately brought my hands to my mouth to lick my hurting fingers. I looked to see if the skin was broken. Mr. Stevens immediately said, “I’m sorry Connor. I didn’t realize how hard my pecs are. I wasn’t even flexing them.” I immediately stopped focusing on my pain – the thought of his chest being that hard - without even being flexed - turned me on greatly. I looked at his face and smiled. He was reassured that I must be okay and immediately realized what had taken my pain away. “So you like the thought of my chest being touch enough to even take a pounding from a sledgehammer – don’t you boy?” I nodded. “Hell, they might even be strong enough to take a jackhammer. We might have to try that one day – huh, Connor?” That image was too much for me to handle. Without warning my body convulsed like I was having some kind of massive seizure. Cum shot out of my cock – going higher than my head. It streamed out like a geyser – not in typical staccato squirts. Stevens let out a loud whistle and then said loudly, “There goes old faithful! That is one beautiful tribute to your muscleman, Connor.” It was painful and thrilling at the same moment. It felt like my stomach was emptying all vital organs through my cock – that’s how powerful a force it was. Cum landed on both our chests and my head. As I continued to jerk from the last few ejaculations Stevens let out a loud growl – again shaking the entire room, if not the entire building – and then shot a load much more powerful than mine. This strong man had cum three times recently and, yet, it seemed that he was still a bottomless pit of seamen. When his body finally stopped pumping out giant loads of cum he let go of our still hard cocks and my spent body fell into his chest. His wrapped his powerful arms around me and pulled me closer to him. I could feel his heart beating through his solid chest. I was completely worn out and needed rest – but I sensed he could have gone on for hours. Mr. Stevens allowed me to rest in his arms – with his warm muscles covering me on all sides. “That’s fine boy, you rest. Old man Stevens is here to take care of you. Don’t worry about a thing. Sleep if you want to – maybe you’ll even dream of me. But know that no dream will come close to the real thing, Connor. I am the answer to all your fantasies. I am here to bring you any pleasure you desire, my little boyfriend. I am here just for you.” And with those words filling my mind I fell asleep. Old Man Stevens – Part 4: Bud Plows Connor I slowly came out of a comatose-like state. Before I opened my eyes I was acutely aware of a strong sense of security. Somewhere in the deep recesses of my mind I registered what this feeling that surrounded me was like - it was like being in my mother’s womb. I was surrounded by total warmth and my heartbeat was in rhythm with the stronger thumping that filled my ears and every part of my body. I instinctively knew there was a more powerful life force creating all these sensations in me - it was Mr. Stevens. His arms were still wrapped around me - I could feel the hardness of those biceps as they squeezed me gently, but firmly. I also felt the rock hard legs that supported me, the super sized chest that gave my upper body unbelievable comfort, and the still rigid massive cock that pulsed between my chest and Mr. Stevens’ stomach. In spite of a deep desire to not ever move from my place of muscle covered ecstasy, I attempted to push my body from the wall, I mean chest, which supported me. Mr. Stevens squeezed his arms slightly and I was crushed closer to his body. For a few seconds I could not breathe. I knew Mr. Stevens was toying with me - reminding me of the abilities that came with his improved body. As if I could ever forget. As he released his squeeze - a hold that didn’t come close to showing what his arms could really do - my mind was flooded with memories of all he had already done. I then began to dream of other feats of strength he could do and the sex games the two of us might play. My own cock pressed hard into his - and Mr. Stevens noticed. “Well, hello there sleepy head. It looks - and feels - like someone got a little ‘much needed’ rest. You slept hard for about 45 minutes. How do you feel little Connor?” asked the huge man. “Wonderful,” I said leaning slightly back and looking into his beautiful mature face. “I haven’t ever slept that hard. I think it’s because I felt so secure and satisfied. It’s pretty hard to explain, but I know I have never felt like this in my entire life.” “Well, Mr. Connor, that’s a feeling you are going to have from now on,” Stevens said with a big smile. “This big old man is here to protect and care for you. You don’t need to worry that pretty little head of yours about anything - ever again. While you were sleeping I began to make plans for us. You’ll break your lease and move in here with me - so I can make all of your greatest desires come true. Is that okay with you?” If what he was saying had not turned me on so much, I know I would have started crying like a small child. It was too much for my mind - not to mention my cock - to take at one moment. I worried that I was going to shoot my next load - just from hearing this man talk about fulfilling my fantasies. However, I immediately forced myself to calm down. I wanted to save my cum for some of the things my active imagination was sending to my brain. Mr. Stevens sensed that I had come close, again, to spewing like a geyser and that had I forced myself to wait for some reason. “Does the little man already have a job for his muscle protector?” Stevens asked with a very knowing grin. For some reason I immediately got shy. I don’t know where it came from. It was not caused by doubt that this man could do anything I asked. It also wasn’t that I didn’t have a million ideas of how he could show off. I believe it stemmed from the fact that I had nothing to give him in return - except my devotion. I somehow feared that might not be enough. Stevens seemed to read my mind and he said, “Connor. Listen to me. I had a crush on you the moment I stood in your doorway. Over the last few months my crush turned into love - a deep love. You have been so kind to me - even loving me when I was a weak and frail old man. And you are definitely part of the reason - if not the main reason that I am this way now. I don’t know if I will stay this way for a long time or if I am destined to be this way forever. I do know, however, that while I am like this I want to make you very happy. Don’t worry - while making you satisfied I will also be making myself extremely satisfied. And, if it's okay with you, when your small body needs a break from the workout these muscles are going to offer, I’ll just find someone like Rocky to entertain me for a while. But don’t ever doubt for a second that this muscle bear isn’t going to come home to you every night. I only have one lover, Connor - and he gives me all the love I need. It just that I know I’ll need a lot of muscle pounding sex and there is only a certain amount that your little body can take. How does all of this sound to you?” Mr. Stevens really didn’t need to ask that last question. He knew the answer already. It was sticking straight up like a piece of metal between us. I simply said, “You have already made me very happy, Mr. Stevens. I just hope I can return the favor somehow.” He brought his mouth to mine and gave me what can only be called as a passionate manly kiss - hard, rough, powerfully sexy, and earth shattering at the same time. I responded by pressing into his lips hard and letting my tongue explore every part of his inviting mouth. He moaned loudly as I kissed back. It gave me great pleasure to know that my kiss could make this giant weak - even for just a second. As I prolonged my kiss - and scraped my teeth lightly along his tongue in my mouth - Mr. Stevens got more excited. He wrapped his arms around me and, again, squeezed hard. I felt the power that I caused to swell up in him and that showed me that I would be able to give him a little in return for the satisfaction he brought to me. It was Mr. Stevens’ turn to come to the edge of no return and immediately stop. He grabbed my shoulders and pulled his face away from mine. I knew if we had continued to kiss I would have caused his cock to explode. It stood straight and hard like a mighty oak between our bodies and was a deep purple from the pressure building inside. “Kisses like that, little man, will get me to do anything in the world for you - and I mean anything,” Stevens said looking deep into my eyes. He then tilted his head back and let out a sound that seemed like a hundred lions growling at the same time. His chest was heaving strongly and I could tell he was trying to calm his body down. After a couple of minutes he let go of my shoulders - even with his hands gone it felt like his strong grip was still there. His breathing was returning to normal. His gaze fell to me and he said, “This big guy needs to do something to say thanks for that kiss, buddy. You just say the word and I’ll follow your command.” There was something I wanted, but I couldn?t say it easily. I was slightly embarrassed to ask - because I didn’t know how it could be done. I cast my gaze down - to avoid his eyes - and was immediately transfixed by the powerful muscles in his legs. He knew where I was looking and he tensed his quads. Ridges and veins popped up everywhere on his legs. My body actually rose a few inches. This must have pleased Mr. Stevens because he began to flex and un-flex his legs so my body went up and down - like I was on a ride at an amusement park. I heard him chuckle lightly as he watched my body rise and fall. He noticed I had something on my mind, but was having trouble saying it. “Looks to me that you have an idea, little Connor. But you seem a little scared to tell me.” He put two of his thick fingers underneath my chin and lifted my head so I was looking him in the face. “Tell old man Stevens what he can do for you. Don’t be shy. Let me know what you like Connor. I have some ideas for later - but right now I’d like to make some of your muscle dreams come true.” I paused for a few seconds and then said, “I’d like you to fuck me - but I know I won’t be able to take this whole thing in my ass.” I pointed to his monster cock, which had immediately sprung even more full throttle when I mentioned what I wanted. “I am not as big as Rocky - and it looked like he was having trouble accepting the whole length of that telephone pole.” Both of us were smiling at my description, but I could tell that Mr. Stevens understood my fears completely. “I would never want to hurt you, Connor,” he said. “I hope you know that. But I think you’re right. We need to think of a way that allows me to use some force - to give me some pleasure - but prevents me from gutting your insides completely. Let’s see here.” And with that Mr. Stevens looked around the room and was lost deep in thought. Suddenly he grabbed me at the waist, lifted me easily from his enormous legs, and stood me on the floor. “I think I have solved the problem,” he added as he stood and walked toward the bedroom. “Let’s see if this will work.” Stevens opened the door to the bedroom. The apartment building was pretty old, but was built very sturdy - with high ceilings and big solid, equally tall, doors. He pushed the door wider so all I saw was the edge of the door. Mr. Stevens took his big hand and knocked on the door. We both could tell that it was solid - all the way through - not like many doors today, that are built hollow. He took two fingers and seemed to be measuring the edge of the door. “It looks like this big door is almost four inches thick. That might just do, Connor. That might just do.” I was watching this all from the side angle. He was standing on one side of the door - with his right hand holding it firmly at the edge facing me. With his left hand he pushed his upright hard cock down and pressed the tip against the middle of the door. With one quick thrust of his crotch he shoved his muscled prick straight through the door. My mouth fell open from the shock of what he had just done. The sound was deafening and the view was fantastic. His stomach and thighs were up against one side of the solid door and his giant cock stuck straight out the other side covered in small pieces of the wood it had just destroyed. His display of power had turned us both on. His cock seemed to grow harder and larger - if that was even possible. My cock was, again, sticking straight up against my stomach. Mr. Stevens reached around the door and brushed the splinters of wood off his cock. “I think this might just work, Connor,” he said. “I have taken about four inches off of my huge piece - which means it is probably only about eight or nine inches long. I think you can handle that much man meat – don’t you?” He was looking at me and smiling. I literally ran over to the door as I said, “Yes sir!” When I got to the side where his cock was sticking out I immediately noticed a problem. If I turned around backed up to his cock it was going to hit me almost in the middle of my shoulder blades. Good for a massage maybe, but not for a good round of sex. Mr. Stevens had grown so much - he was probably close to seven feet and his powerful tree-trunk legs were very long. “Well I guess I should have bent my knees a little before making this glory hole with just my hard cock,” he said laughing. “Sorry about that, little man. Maybe you should pull that chair over here or I could just make another hole. The problem is I don’t want to compromise the strength of the door. When I start pounding your ass, too many holes might make this piece of wood split in the middle.” I quickly went over and dragged the chair, that had served as his throne earlier, over to the door. When I stood on the chair and turned around - bending my legs just a little - my ass was the perfect height for his giant cock. My legs began to shake with excitement, and a little anxiety, over the size of his prick. Mr. Stevens spit into his palm again - to ready his rod for action. After greasing his pole he leaned into the door and was able to reach around and grab my cock at the same time. He gently brought my body backwards - as he pulled his cock slightly out of the hole. I looked back and saw that just the large tip of his ‘telephone pole’ protruded. I jumped with excitement as I felt his hard head come up against my asshole. I relaxed my body and let his strong hand - wrapped around my cock and supporting me at the waist - do all the work. He pulled me onto his cock slowly and at the same time pushed his twelve-inch - now nine inch - pole into my ass. There was great pain at first. I cried out and he immediately stopped. I could tell he was worried about hurting me. “No!” I yelled through gritted teeth, “please don’t stop. No matter what, don’t stop.” I knew, deep down, that after the initial pain would come unmatched ecstasy. I wanted to feel as much of him inside me as I could - and I planned on taking whatever the hole in the door allowed. He began pushing again. I had seen the powerful thrusts of his crotch send the heavily muscled Rocky flying into the air - so I knew the gentle pushes he was using now were nowhere close to the full force this man possessed. When the head of his cock was fully in my ass I began to relax a little. Is still felt like someone was shoving a small car into me - but the pain was slowly going away. He pushed slightly harder - now that he was in - and I was relieved when my ass cheeks finally met the wood door. I didn’t know if I could take any more of him inside me - but then he pulled me a little harder into the wood and was able to press that log in still some more. My body was in pleasure overload. He had a strong grip on my cock, but allowed his fist to move up and down as he also slid his dick back and forth inside of me. He started pumping his cock and fist harder and quicker. His breathing began to get very heavy and that made me realize he was enjoying this even more than me - if that was possible. Suddenly Mr. Stevens became like a wild animal. He pushed hard with his entire body up against the door and, at the same time, pulled my body tightly into the wood. The force from this mans body caused the door to pull completely away from the frame. I heard the metal hinges either rip in two or completely break away from the wall. At the same time Mr. Stevens leaned back - causing my feet to leave the chair and, yet, his monster cock and muscled hand kept me firmly in place. Mr. Stevens stepped into the middle of the room - knocking the chair out of the way. He was thrusting his cock in and out of my ass like a man crazy with desire. The pleasure it was giving me was indescribable. I knew it was doing the same thing for him. Finally, Mr. Stevens shoved his crotch hard into the door - the jolt made me think the piece of wood would break into a million tiny pieces. Loads of cum shot from his hard prick into my ass and his, now familiar ear drum-shattering, growl filled the room. The entire door shook violently but his strong hand - not to mention his giant cock in my ass - kept me in place. When I felt his third full glob of cum strongly shooting into my ass, I could hold my own load no longer. My cock exploded and I released cum into the room - sending it a good four feet from me. Again, it was like a stream of jizz - not just a bunch of small jerks. It took a few minutes for my body to stop bucking on the piece of wood this giant man was still holding. Finally, I could tell both of us were returning from that far away place a man’s mind and body goes when he is cumming. I could feel his giant rod softening in my ass, but his firm grip on mine caused me to remain hard. Mr. Stevens pulled his semi-hard cock out of me and released the pressure from his hand - allowing my body to slide down the door to the floor. At the same time he stood up straight and the door helped me steady myself from the exertion caused by the releasing my latest load. I stepped away from the door - wobbly - like a man disembarking a rocking ship. I grabbed hold of the chair that had been pushed away and quickly sat down - turning back to look at Stevens. “This should give you a thrill, little man,” he said from behind the door. All I could see were two big hands holding the door at its sides and the bottom half of two muscled legs below. Suddenly the solid door snapped in two perfectly in the middle. There was no warning - no sound of effort from Mr. Stevens. Using just his arms he had caused that giant door to break into two halves from top to bottom. Small pieces of wood were sent flying into the room landing on and all around me. Mr. Stevens stood there grinning broadly as he held the two heavy pieces of door in each hand - his muscled body gleaming in between. My cock, which had begun to rest, shot back to full mast and I thought I might shoot another load. The sight of that door splitting and his magnificent body appearing sent me into muscle worship overload. I could not even begin to imagine having the strength to shove my cock through a solid door or to snap that same door in two with my hands as if it were a small twig. I immediately noticed that breaking the door had made Mr. Stevens? chest and arms swell larger than they already were - causing my mouth to fall open in disbelief. Mr. Stevens turned and rested the two parts of the door against the wall. “Little man - that round of sex and my display of power on this puny door has made me crazy with a desire to show off more,” Mr. Stevens said, acting like an excited young boy. I could tell he was getting off on his own strength - almost as much as I was. Sure he wanted to show off for me - but I also think he wanted to blow his own mind too. “You sit right there. I just got a great idea for a way to test these arms. You are going to get the show of your life.” And with that he disappeared into the kitchen. I was a little foggy from the recent pounding I received from his giant cock - so I couldn’t focus on what he was saying. I did, however, hear him rummaging through what I thought was pots and pans. He returned to the dining room with something hidden behind his back. He had a big grin on his face. By this point I was fully alert and very excited about his upcoming show for me. My tired cock was even starting to get some life back. Mr. Stevens pulled his hand from behind him and revealed three deep black cast iron pans - the kind I used to see my grandmother use in her kitchen. I knew those things were very heavy and extremely thick. Each pan was over fifteen inches wide at the top and about eight inches deep. They each probably weighed over ten pounds. I was shocked to see that Mr. Stevens’ big hand could palm one of the pans easily at the top - his spread fingers completely covered it. I knew that one pan would be had for me to lift and, yet, here was Mr. Stevens placing all three pans inside each other and holding them all by their handles. He easily lifted the pans up in the air together. He looked at the pans and then at me, saying, “I think this feat will be easier if they are all one pan.” I didn’t understand at first - but then I saw him squeeze his fist tightly around the handles and I heard something that sounded like boulders being crushed. He grabbed the side of the pans with his other hand and turned the handle side towards me. My cock, again, shot straight up when I noticed that he had molded the iron handles together - making them one. I could see the grooves in the iron created by his large thick fingers. I could not believe the power he possessed in just one hand. “And now for the fun part,” he added. Mr. Stevens grabbed the handles of the pans again - holding them so the inside of the pan on top faced toward him. Mr. Stevens then raised his other giant hand making a fist and, in a flash, slammed it through the bottoms of all three pans. It was so quick that I almost missed it. His giant fist stuck out of the bottom of the last pan and Mr. Stevens made it look as easy as sending your fist through a paper bag. The iron was busted and bent back - it had offered no resistance to his muscle propelled hand. He looked at me smiling and I could tell even he was impressed by how easy this had been. His cock was rigid with excitement. He pulled his fist back through the iron pans causing some pieces to bend the other way - back towards him. He then grabbed both sides of the pans with his monstrous paws - spreading his hands and thumbs across the back and insides of the three heavy pieces of iron. As veins appeared up and down his forearms, biceps, and chest I realized that he was bending the pans in on themselves. It was obvious that this was taking little effort. I remembered easily bending thin foil pie pans this way - and here Mr. Stevens made this seem just as easy. After he had the sides of the pans folded together - he held them by the handles and ran his other thumb and forefinger along the crease he had made. It looked like he was smoothing a couple of folded sheets of paper. I had to keep telling myself that he was molding iron like it was nothing. He then rolled the long flattened piece of iron into a short tube. I didn’t know whether to stare at the veins and muscles popping up all over his arms or to focus on how easily his strong fingers could shape three thick pieces of iron crushed together. The sound of iron screeching was the only thing that reminded me how real this show of strength was - and even with the sound it was still hard to believe. Mr. Stevens finally took the tube he had made and easily covered it with his huge hands. He started compressing the iron with his hands in the same way a cook would shape ground beef for a hamburger. After a few minutes he opened his palm and revealed a relatively smooth ball of iron that was slightly bigger than a ball from a pool table. I could not fathom the power that had to exist in his arms to crush three large cast iron pans into the size of one pool ball. He had threatened to smash Mr. Jenkins’ car into the size of a suitcase and at this point I knew he could do it. He walked closer to me and held the ball of iron out towards me on his palm. I could tell he wanted to pass it on to me - but I also saw a knowing gleam in his eye. I brought one of my palms up to let him drop the ball into my hand. I was expecting something that weighed as much as a pool ball - easily held in one hand, but what my hand accepted was something that weighed over thirty pounds. The weight caused my hand to drop quickly and the ball fell - landing directly on Mr. Stevens’ foot with a loud thud. It then rolled off to the side. I immediately panicked and looked from his foot up to his face. Mr. Stevens could see the fear and worry in my face. He quickly said, “It was a little heavier than you thought, huh, little man?” I nodded quickly. “And you thought that heavy piece of iron could hurt this muscle giant, didn’t you?” I immediately felt my face turn red from embarrassment - how stupid of me to think that anything could hurt Mr. Stevens. I simply nodded again. “I hope you are beginning to see, Connor, that it is going to take a lot to hurt this old man. I don’t know what happened to me - but I keep getting surprised by how strong I am. Demolishing those iron pans didn’t even make me break a sweat. Yesterday, I probably would have keeled over if you had asked me to try and lift one. I’m telling you, little man, life is certainly going to be different for both of us. It’s simply amazing what a little mixture of your blood with my blood can do.” Mr. Stevens stopped before he finished his sentence and there was a look on his face that signaled he was having a major revelation. He was suddenly very excited. “What is it, Mr. Stevens?” I asked. “Connor, you need to get dressed. Hell, I need to find something I can wear. We have to go back to the hospital. Come on get moving,” he said looking around the room. I actually think he was trying to find something that might cover his enormous body. “Why, Mr. Stevens? Are you feeling bad again?” I quickly asked very concerned. “No, little man, I’m fine - well, actually, better than fine,” he said laughing. “It’s you! If mixing our blood did this to me then we better get back down there and put some of my blood into you - so you can grow, as well. Why didn’t we think about this before? I guess we were too busy seeing what this old man’s muscled body could do.” He was right ? I hadn’t even thought about how our blood mixed together in my body might have the same reaction. I got excited for a moment about the idea of growing - like Mr. Stevens. “Come on Connor. I bet I can find something that might, at least, cover up this massive dick. Maybe we can make me somewhat presentable for going out in public,” he said, and Mr. Stevens started to go back to his bedroom. “Wait,” I said loudly and not moving. “Just a second, please,” I added looking down. “I, uh, I think no, I know I don’t want to go back. I’m sorry if that disappoints you. I think I like it more just the way it is. I’d really like to see what this is like - just as we are - at least for a while. This day has been magical. No, it’s been more than that - it has made me feel more alive than I have ever felt before. I realize that I have felt safer, more protected, more taken care of, and more loved being with you today than at any other time in my life - and I don’t want that to end. I like you lifting me like I weigh nothing at all. I like you coming up with ideas for showing off your strength - not to mention your body - for me. I also like having sex with a guy much bigger than me. And, finally, I like being around someone who is superman - just as he is. I realize you might want someone big like you so sex could be unbridled and wild - but maybe you could find some muscle boy toy for that. I’m positive that for right now I’d like to stay your ‘little man.’ I’d also like to see if I could some day work up to accepting all of your giant cock in my ass. I hope this is all okay with you Mr. Stevens.” Mr. Stevens was just standing there staring at me. I couldn’t read his reaction at first, but then I noticed a tear leave his eye and slowly slide down his right cheek. It was an odd sight - seeing this nude monstrous muscle man crying. Soon many other tears followed. My attention was soon pulled away from his face and drawn to the rising ‘telephone pole’ between his legs - that had been semi-relaxed up to this point. His cock quickly became fully hard and twitched in excitement. “Connor. You have made me the happiest man in the world. I love you just the way you are. I only thought you might want to grow and I would never prevent that from happening for you. I do want to be your muscle protector. I want to explore with you all the things this new improved body of mine can do. I want to make us both cum many times a day just by destroying something with these hands - or lifting something incredibly heavy - or by finding other exciting ways to test these huge muscles. And there is no one else I’d rather do those things with than you, my little boyfriend. This old muscle man is all yours. I promise that I will continue to make all of your wildest muscle fantasies come true - for as long as I can. And if you continue to give me kisses like you did earlier today then there is nothing in the world you will ever desire and not have immediately - I promise. I only ask one big favor, Connor.” I was shocked this giant man felt like he needed to ask me for a favor - he should just tell me what he wanted - but I said, “Anything, Mr. Stevens. You know that.” “I only ask that you don’t call me Mr. Stevens anymore Connor,” he said wrapping his arms around me and lifting me from the floor. And before he kissed me hard he added, “Call me Bud, please.” Old Man Stevens – Part 5: Bud Gets a Roommate and Lover So, if you don’t know about Bud Stevens, then you don’t know about the biggest and strongest older man that has ever walked the earth. Bud is 82 years old and a blood transfusion from me did something incredible to his body - now he’s some kind of muscle god, oh yeah, and my boyfriend. That still sounds strange, but there it is. I, Connor O’Leary, am in love with an older man (I’m only thirty five) and my life has changed completely in the last twenty-four hours - after Mr. Stevens’ incredible transformation. Let’s see if I can remember all that happened right after both of us agreed that I’d stay small, not getting some of his blood, and having him stay as my muscle lover and protector. Bud kissed me hard as he held my smaller body off the floor easily in his big arms. I kissed the giant back passionately, as he squeezed the breath out of me, because I had just watched him hold a grown man in place with just his forefinger, put his fist through a solid wall as if it had been paper, shove his hard cock through a thick oak door, and crumple three solid cast iron skillets like they were sheets of aluminum foil. As my tongue explored his mouth and attempted to give him immense pleasure I began to fantasize about all the ways we could begin to explore the limits of his strength. My hard cock was pressing against his raging, hard, tree-trunk-sized dick sticking up between us. I finally pulled my face away in order to get some air flowing into my lungs and to ask a question. Mr. Stevens, obviously disappointed that I stopped kissing him, squeezed my trapped body even tighter to show me how he felt. “I can’t breathe, big guy!” I said in a very strained voice. “Sorry about that, Connor, I still can’t get a handle on how strong I am,” Bud said releasing the hold his arms had on my body and I slid back down to the floor. My face ended up smack between his two massive slabs of pectoral muscles and the fat head of his cock pressed against my chest. If Bud hadn’t kept his forearms across my back, the force of his raging hard-on would have shoved me to the floor. “I was hardly squeezing you at all, little man. I gotta remember that when I go to hug you. My excitement could get the best of me and I’d squeeze your insides out like a tube of toothpaste.” His words scared me immediately and I looked up at him between the two mountains of muscle on either side of my face. I could barely see his teasing, devilish smile because of the shelves of hard flesh above me - and his chest was relaxed! I could still not fathom just how big this man had become. He must have seen the awe in my face and wanted to really shock me, because he tensed his pecs together and my face was immediately compressed between two stone-like walls of muscle. The feeling was both exciting and frightening at the same time. It was a huge turn on because I felt the freakish power that existed in his chest, and it was frightening because it felt like two bulldozers trying to press liquid from my head. “Yoeur gomma mmashh mii fasse,” I screamed into the tightened valley between his pecs, my voice muffled. “What’ s that, Connor?” he asked, “I couldn’t hear you. It sounded like you had a ton of super muscle pushed against your face.” With that, Bud relaxed his chest and let my body fall backwards slightly. He continued to suport me with his huge arms, though. Mr. Stevens was looking down at me and laughing. “What?” he asked when he stopped chuckling, “Didn’t you like feeling some of the power in your boyfriend’s body? You don’t like it when I show off what I can do?” “You know I do, Bud,” I said smiling, “but I think I’ll like it a lot more when someone else or some big object is used to test your strength. I think I’ll reserve the right, as your boyfriend, to simply worship you all the time.” “I like the sound of that, little man.” Bud’s smile grew bigger. “Both the idea of demolishing some big, heavy thing and having you by my side to appreciate what these muscles can do. Pleasing you is my main goal, Connor.” “Well, my muscle stud,” I began and noticed that it pleased Mr. Stevens very much, “I’d like to begin by moving in with you so I can be around your huge body all the time. How does that sound?” “Like heaven, Mr. O’Leary, like heaven,” Bud answered. He removed his arms from my backside and allowed me to step back a little. “Great. I’ll get started now,” I said as I walked to his kitchen. Mr. Stevens followed me, and I saw that he had to come through the doorway with one of his shoulders in front of him or he would have taken out part of the frame on either side. This made my still-hard cock twitch a few times. I grabbed the thick city-phonebook. “I’ll call the same company I used to move to this building.” A big hand grabbed the phone book from me. I turned to look at Mr. Stevens. He held the book long ways about a foot from my face with his big palms wrapped around either end. He then simply pulled the book apart, tearing it down the middle as if it were a piece of Wonder bread. I could not believe that he didn’t need to bend the book back and forth like circus strongmen used to do. He easily ripped the fucking huge phonebook apart in one quick pull with his hands, leaving it in two clean pieces. Then, just to prove a point, he placed the two pieces together, turned them sideways and repeated the strength task, as if it were nothing. Mr. Stevens tossed the four even thick pieces of the torn phonebook on the counter beside me. It was at that moment that I realized my mouth was wide open and drool was sliding down my chin. His muscle show had astonished me that much. Bud took one of his big forefingers and ran it up the trail of liquid flowing from my lower lip. He then slid the thick finger into his mouth and sucked on it loudly. “Mmmmm, tastes good,” he said looking at me, “just like muscle induced drool candy. I like that my body can make you leak all types of liquids, Connor. Just think what I’m going to cause your body to do when we get outside and see what these muscles can really do - unencumbered by the walls of this building. Yeah, Connor, I bet even the thought of that is causing spurts of cum to rush to the end of your cock.” He was right, of course, but I didn?t have time to contemplate it. Mr. Stevens bent slightly down and wrapped one of his hands beneath my butt. He lifted me into the air, making sure my head didn’t hit the ceiling. He held me at his side like a mother would hold an infant. A feeling of security, pleasure, and lust flowed through my body immediately. Mr. Stevens then made the juices in my body boil even more because he raised his other arm into a monstrous flex of his biceps. He brought the peak of muscle-covered rock near my face. “This, my little friend, is the only moving company you will ever need. I don’t think you’ve grasped that this one arm could probably lift the entire company truck filled with all of your furniture and the team of weaker men sent to lift things in pairs or groups. There’s nothing over in your apartment that’s going to give me even the slightest trouble to move. I’ll be done in less than an hour. That moving company of yours is going to take a full day, Connor. Hell, this old man of yours, could easily rip out the counters, the bathtub, and the toilet if you like them, boy. You just tell your muscleman what you want and I’ll move it over here for you. I promise you won’t be disappointed with the Stevens Moving Company. We guarantee customer satisfaction in more ways than one. First of all, we move everything in the buff, so you get to see every muscle as it lifts and carries. Does that excite the customer?” Stevens looked down at my cock, which had begun to leak pre-cum. “Yeah, I thought so. And secondly, we can easily take care of anything you won’t need moved to your new place, and we let you watch as we destroy it. My guess is that you’d like to see these arms demolish that refrigerator of yours, now wouldn?t you, Mr. O’Leary? I mean you could sell it if you want to, but I think you’d rather skip the money you’d make just to watch this old man tear it apart like I did that phonebook.” We both glanced down at the counter. I could see we were both imagining how easily his hands would tear apart all parts of that stainless steel fridge across the hall. “That’s just the beginning of our services, Mr. O’Leary. So, what do you say? Do you still want to call a group of semi-large guys to come over and move you or do you want your old man Stevens to do the job?” I swallowed hard before I answered. I was now staring at the bulging mass of biceps muscle still flexed in front of my face. Stevens began to make the peak bounce slightly up and down. My cock twitched every time the peak of his arm shot higher. Just when I thought the muscle could not grow any more, Bud would pump his arm and the peak seemed to expand before my eyes. “Maybe we could invite the moving guys over just so you could show off,” I said softly because I was in some kind of low-grade muscle trance. My comment pleased Bud to no end. He bounced my body up and down a few times as he brought his flexed arm down and put an open palm at my chest. I noticed immediately that his large hand stretched across my entire upper body. He tilted my body with his arm so it was resting on his outstretched palm. He then quickly brought his other hand around to my crotch. His thumb pressed into my abs and his fingers shot up between my legs and around part of my ass. I realized what he was doing right as he pressed my body into the air above his head. He was looking up at me. “Connor, my love, I actually think you get into muscle more than me and I thought that was impossible,” Bud said, laughing and then effortlessly lowered my body almost to his face. He then pressed me back into the air. “You’d like to see the look on the faces of that moving crew as they gazed on my monstrous body, wouldn’t you?” I nodded quickly, because I couldn’t even begin to speak. I was too focused on his gigantic arms as he pressed me up and down. It was as if I weighed only as much as air. Bud tightened his hand at my crotch, causing my dick to pulse with excitement. He knew that the display of strength from his arms was a huge turn on for me and that I wouldn’t be able to hold out very long if he kept lifting me up and down. Thankfully, Bud had mercy on me - for the moment. He brought his arms to the side and lowered my body so my feet finally touched the floor. He let go of my crotch after he gave it one last squeeze. I had to stand there motionless for a few seconds so I wouldn’t ejaculate. “You need to put on some weight, Connor. Your entire body didn’t even give these guns a slight pump. We’re gonna have to find something that can give my massive arms a little resistance. I’m not so sure, however, that it is possible to get these fuckers bigger, what do you think?” he askecd, and with his last statement, Mr. Stevens raised both of his arms into a mind-blowing double biceps flex. Even though, by this point, I had been around the man’s arms for a little while, I was still overwhelmed at the height and the bulk of his twin peaks. I could tell the superman was flexing hard - just to impress me. The skin on the bulging boulders in front of me was tight and tanned. Thick veins criss-crossed over the massive, triple-layered tops of his biceps. They were so broad that I could have placed a tablecloth over one of them and had room for two full place settings. The big man stood there staring at me as I became completely transfixed by the size of his guns. He tightened his fists and made the peaks burst into more layers and stretch higher than before. More veins blossomed over his entire arms and they both seemed to pulse with enough power that he could have stopped two elephants with nothing more than a tap from his hands. My whole body craved to see what those two arms could do. I was ready to cream in my pants just from staring at the fucking control he had over his arm muscles. It was obvious that he could make any part of his upper or lower arm ripple just by concentrating on the titanic muscle underneath. Suddenly, as if he could read my mind, Stevens caused his arm muscles to bulge more - starting at his wrists and working down his forearms, since his guns were up in the air, and then across his huge flexed biceps and triceps. It resembled a stadium of people doing the wave - and with each ripple of muscle I moved closer to releasing my building fountain of cum. Just when I was about to move to the point of no return, Bud lowered his arms and smiled at me, fully aware of the reaction he caused in my body. . “Looks like these huge bazookas got you close to the edge, isn’t that right my little muscle-pup?” He chuckled loudly at the end of his question. “Yes sir,” I replied meekly, as I tried to prevent myself from shooting my building load. “Well, I’ll leave you alone for a few seconds so you can calm down. I think if we get you close to spewing a few times, and then let you rest, when we finally make you shoot it will be the most powerful orgasm you’ve ever experienced. What do you think of that?? Stevens wasn’t moving at all - he knew even the slightest motion of his muscled body would cause me to lose control. “I’m not sure I can last that long,?”I whispered, “and I think it might put so much strain on my body that I might have a heart attack.” “Oh, I think you’ll do just fine, boy,? Stevens said laughing. “Come on. I think I want to finish something I started earlier.” With that, the giant man started out of the dining room over to the wall where he had put his fist through - busting through as if it were a paper bag. He stared through the hole into the other room for a minute. “This wall was no problem for these powerful fists.” “Bud,” I said, causing him to look towards me. “Can I ask you a question?” The big man smiled. “You just don’t get it, do you, Connor?” Stevens turned his entire massive body facing me. “You can ask me anything. You can even ask me to do anything. I am here just for you, man. You are the reason I’ve become this huge muscled stud - so I want to make you completely happy. And that makes me happy in return. So, go ahead and shoot with that question.? “What does it feel like?” I asked, overwhelmed with a sense of freedom caused by his open invitation. A look of deep concentration swept across Bud’s face and he paused for a few drawn out seconds. I could tell he was thinking about my question seriously before answering. “You know that adrenaline rush that athletes talk about when they are about to compete in some kind of tournament or that rush that comes over your body when you are on an exhilarating amusement park ride? My body feels like that all the time. It’s hard to explain, but I feel jacked-up constantly - like I’ve had gallons of caffeine or something. Every muscle in my body pulses like electricity is shooting into it. And the crazy part is that I am aware that I can move every muscle in the same way you can subconsciously move your hand. That?s a real jolt to my mind and body. I can actually focus on any muscle and cause it to ripple or tense. It’s a bizarre feeling, but it also makes me realize that I have some fucking incredible control over all this bulk. Right now I’m focusing on my right quad muscle.” Bud continued to look at me as he spoke, but my gaze shot to his upper right leg. I watched as the monstrous muscles of his right thigh blasted into an incomprehensible display of power. There were so many ridges of sinew and valleys of tensed flesh exploding in that one area of his body that doctors could have spent years studying and learning what the perfect human form is like. Michelangelo would have creamed in his pants when looking at this leg as a model for some painting or sculpture. “Yeah, Connor, it’s pretty nice to be able to control any part of your body that way. But there’s a lot more than that, my friend. There’s a certain kind of awareness that comes with a body like this - an awareness that changes how you approach life. I’m not sure how to explain it, but I’ll try. I don’t know if you’ve ever been to hear any kind of motivational speaker, but I remember one guy I went to see telling the audience a story. The story had to do with learning how to adapt to situations. The speaker was making the point that most people beat their head up against the wall when they encounter a situation that they can?t change and he was saying that what we really need to do is learn to adapt or change our perspective. Anyway, he used this analogy - he told us to imagine that we were walking on a path and came upon a giant boulder covering the path. The boulder is as big as a small house. The speaker said that you don’t give up, turn around and go home, no - you must learn to adapt by either climbing over the boulder or traveling off the beaten path and going around the boulder. This was the speaker’s way of showing how we, as humans, should adjust our perspective when we meet a challenge. Well, Connor, I realize now that I am not a normal human - it is a feeling that comes from the bottom of my being. I realize that the boulder doesn’t have to make me adapt at all - as a matter of fact, I can adapt the boulder in any way I want. I can take one of my powerful fists and break that boulder into a pile of pebbles with a few punches. Or I can easily lift that boulder and toss it into the next county. There’s something that comes with that knowledge – it’s more than confidence or self-assurance. It’s something akin to what the Greeks must have thought Zeus or Poseidon felt like. I take things for granted that you see as impossible. When you look at the huge, thick door of a bank vault you see something that protects what’s inside, something that would take dynamite to open. But when I look at the door, I see something that will give one of my arms a mediocre workout. I know, instinctively, that I could easily rip the door open, as if it were made of cardboard. Again, it’s not cockiness, Connor, it’s just an inner awareness. If a gate had a padlock on it, you’d either leave it alone or attempt to pick the lock. I’d just pinch the lock between my thumb and forefinger and crush it without much effort.” Bud had moved into some ‘other world’ place as he spoke. I was completely present in the moment with a raging hard-on from his description of what he felt. I could only slightly fathom what he was talking about. This kind of inner power - his awareness of what his body was capable of doing seemed like science fiction to me. Even though I had seen what his muscles were able to do, I still grasp the almost limitlessness of his strength. My entire body was like a huge firecracker and each time he spoke the spark of my fuse got closer to igniting the inevitable explosion. I also knew, instinctively, that Mr. Stevens, was fully aware of how his words were affecting me. He was determined to bring me to the brink of ejaculation - by only describing his abilities - and then he intended to stop, to give me a chance to rest. He was still planning to cause my eventual release to be the biggest I have ever felt. I knew that no matter what I said or did he would have his way. There was no boulder big enough to prevent this man from getting what he wanted. He didn’t have to adapt in any way, the world adapted to his muscles and to his strength. I began to pray that his mercy would be swift and that he would allow me to cum soon. “There?s more Connor,” he said, smiling at me, “if you care to hear.” He knew the answer before he even asked the question. I simply nodded my head and thought about my grandmother’s naked body to take my mind away from all thoughts that would cause the floodgates of my cock to open and spew forth. “Yeah, little man, I thought you could handle more. This muscle god before you is going to reward your devotion in a big way. You are going to have the chance to live out every muscleman fantasy that has ever crept into that beautiful head of yours. You’re going to have to come up with new fantasies once we fulfill all your dreams and you realize my full potential. And I think that we’ll have a fucking fun time getting to that point. We’ll even seek out other people that have muscle fantasies and make them happy, how about that Connor? Would you like to become this superhero’s sidekick and go out to make other grown men happier than they ever thought possible?” “Yes sir.” That was all I could say. It made the muscle master in front of me smile even more than before. “You see, Connor, that’s another part of the answer to your question concerning what it feels like to be this huge and this strong. I know immediately how my body impacts anyone near me. I don’t care if a guy is gay or straight; the first thing that happens to most guys when they get around me is that their dick shrivels up. No, it doesn’t get hard like yours did, Connor. You’re a different kind of guy and I’ll address you later, but the first thing that happens to most men is they realize how powerless they are around me. I don’t say this to you with any kind of cocky attitude, I’m just telling you what happens. Its just part of Darwin’s theory of evolution - the bigger animals usually overpower the smaller ones. It happened with Rocky and Mr. Jenkins. Both men became like limp spaghetti noodles as soon as they saw me. The straight UPS man’s fear immediately turned into desire and he wanted the muscle beast in front of him to overpower him and fuck his brains out. I was hoping I would be done with him before you got home, but that didn’t happen, did it?” “Rocky’s reaction was to submit to the bigger and stronger man in front of him. I actually think he’ll be back often, because he seemed to really like my muscled cock up his ass. Maybe he wasn’t as straight as he pretended to be - or maybe he just feels dominated by the stronger of the species. Mr. Jenkins was different. He simply lost control of all bodily functions when he came in contact with all of my muscle. I won’t lie; I wanted to scare the man. I wanted to scare him in a big way. I wanted to make sure he remembered forever, from now on, who was the boss - or the alpha male - in the building. What pleased me the most was the fact that Jenkins couldn’t prevent his little cock from getting hard when I held him in place with one finger. Sure, he pissed all over himself, but his cock also shot as hard as a two-by-four. I’m tickled pink when I imagine him downstairs unwillingly beating off thinking about my body. Yeah, Connor, that’s one of the best feelings from having this body - what it does to other grown men and women. I love the idea that my biceps can make a man hard just from one glance. That kind of power over people is impressive - as long as I don’t abuse it. That’s where you come in, Connor. What gives me the most pleasure - and what can make my cock get harder than anything - is you. Sure, you are like other men and feel a certain powerlessness as soon as you came in contact with me, but then there’s something much deeper and more powerful that I feel from you. You long for something so much more than sex - as Rocky did. Yes, you want the muscle stud to fuck you, but you also want me to show you what the muscles can do. You get off on my strength and much as you get off on my body. And you know, deep down in your soul, that I get a rush from showing off my strength for your enjoyment. We are tied together in a way that no other guy could even come close to matching. We both know that I want to please you more than I want to do anything else in the world. One favorable glance from you can light up my entire day - and one disapproving look can make me become immobile. I can’t explain it, but you mean more to me that anything in the world. I know it’s love, but I also believe it has something to do with the blood transfusion. We are intertwined more than lovers - we are part of each other. I am connected to you for making me this way, but you are also connected to me because I embody everything you have ever dreamed of. You see, Connor, I know that you loved me even before the change happened. I loved you, too. We both wanted someone like Rocky - big and strong - but, God decided to bless us with more. I am a huge muscle god because of your blood, but more because you desired an older muscle daddy to come take care of you. And I desired a younger man to take care of - specifically; I fell in love with you and wanted to protect you, because you loved me so much. Am I right Connor?” Tears began to stream down my face. There were too many feelings swimming around inside my body to even begin to focus on one. My cock was aching because it was so hard. My heart was beating harder because of Mr. Stevens’ words. My mind was racing from the perfect, massive chest that flared out in front of me to the idea that Mr. Stevens wanted to take care of me. Ultimately, all of these emotions and feelings were too much for my normal body. My knees became as light as feathers and my body began to sink towards the ground. It was like a slow motion movie as I lost all control of my muscles and I began to faint. I was still coherent enough to register that Bud’s massive body moved as fast as lightning. It was as if he knew what was coming. Suddenly his massive arms were at my back and behind my knees and he was easily lifting my limp body into the air. The feeling of his rock hard arms against my body made me even dizzier. I shut my eyes to gain some kind of equilibrium. After a few seconds of darkness and silence, I opened my eyes and feasted on the beautiful smiling face of Mr. Stevens. “That’s a little bit of what if feels like, Connor,” Stevens said. “Thank you.” That was all I could answer. “You’re welcome,” Stevens replied as he brought his mouth to mine and kissed me with an exploring tongue. I had never felt any feeling as powerful as this moment. I was sure that the only thing that came close was the bond that I had with my mother the moment after being born. The security of my muscle god’s arms matched the comfort of my mother’s loving embrace or her warm womb - I couldn’t tell which was closer. I only knew that I was completely happy and totally secure. We finally finished kissing and he pulled his face from mine, but continued to stare at me. “I believe we came in here to finish a task you had begun,” I said, staring at the big man holding me. “I’d like to see what the task was.” “Your wish is my command,” Bud replied. He then set me down on the ground, making sure I was able to stand on my own. He was careful to place me on the floor away from the wall and I instantly realized he was going to continue where he had left off when Jenkins was there. “I really meant what I said about an archway here. Let’s see how I can make the process move quickly.” Bud placed his left hand on the wall in front of him. He knocked a few times, on the wall, with his right knuckles. I didn’t hear what he obviously noticed when knocking. Without warning, Bud brought his right fist back, even with his shoulder, and then sent it flying forward through the wall creating a perfect hole a few inches from the one he had made earlier. When he brought his arm back from the hole I was able to glance in and see through to the next room. He waited just a few seconds and then sent his fist back through the wall a few inches from the hole he had just made. Bud continued to do the same until he had made a dotted line across and down, in the form of a wider arch, along the wall. When he was done, he stepped back even with me, and we both looked at the row of holes punched through the wall that went from the present opening into the other room further into the wall, turning to go down t the floor. I marveled immediately at how it looked like some kind of perforated paper cutout that could be separated by a simple push of your finger. Bud had made the perfect arch he had envisioned for entrance into the other room. I began to fantasize about the next step to his plan and my cock grew hard again. “Remember the ‘cut out’ dolls your sister used to play with as a child and the clothes that she could punch out to dress them up? Well, this is just like that!” Bud said pointing towards the wall. ?”Watch, I’ll show you what I mean.” Stevens brought his right index finger up to the center of the wall in front of him. It was directly in the middle of the arch of holes he had made with his fist. He took his finger and pressed against the wall near the center of all the holes his powerful fist had made. I watched as he pressed slightly with just one finger. I had already seen what power that one forefinger had, holding back Mr. Jenkins and flicking the arm off of a chair, but nothing prepared me for what came next. The entire wall within the holes his fist had made suddenly collapsed onto the floor. It was like his finger broke through the page of your sister’s coloring book and collapsed the cutout figure. The wall was nothing compared to the strength in Bud’s finger. When the dust settled, I saw a semi-perfect archway into the other room. “I’ll call a carpenter tomorrow and ask him to bring some molding to place around the archway. I’ll tell him not to bring a hammer because this finger can push the nails in easily,” Bud was again smiling as he spoke to me and held up a forefinger. My mouth was still wide open from the display of power of his fist and finger. “Maybe I’ll bend a few of his tools - like a wrench or crowbar - just to get him excited. What do you think, Connor?” “I, uh, umm, I think that, umm, is . . . a fine idea,” I said, trying to recover from the rush that came over my body when Bud pushed the wall down with just his finger. “I think we probably need to take another short rest - to give your cock another break. Am I right, Connor?” Bud asked teasingly. “Yes sir,” I said quickly. I then froze for a moment, so I could take a break from his display of strength. I wanted to give my body a pause, so it would be able to wait out the ejaculation that Stevens anticipated from his conversation about his muscled body. “Can I ask you one more question, Bud?” I could tell he liked me using his name with my question. He smiled at my question and at my quizzical face. “Of course, Connor, he replied. “How strong are you?” I asked. This made the big man smile broadly. We both had anticipated this conversation. “How strong do you wish me to be?” he asked smiling at me. This question caught me off guard. My body was covered in a rush of anticipation and excitement. I began to form my well-thought out answer. I wanted Mr. Stevens to know how important he was to me. I smiled a little devilish smile and answered clearly. “I wish you to have unlimited power,” I replied. My answer caused Bud to shake in excitement. At the same time, there was a pounding at the door. We heard a loud voice yell. “Open up. It’s the police. We’ve heard a complaint about the noise,” a deep voice ordered. Old Man Stevens – Part 6: Bud Entertains the Cops Neither Bud nor I immediately moved after hearing the police knock on the door. Someone had obviously complained about the noise the big guy had created when he was putting his fist through the wall to make a new and improved archway into the den. We both knew it was Jenkins, the man who lived in the apartment below, that had called the cops. I began to get excited about what feats of strength Bud might perform to get back at Jenkins. Earlier, he had said that he might fold Jenkins’ car up to the size of a suitcase - now that would be fun to watch. The police banged on the door again and I was brought back from my muscleman fantasies to the present moment. It dawned on me that Bud wasn’t too concerned about Jenkins right now; it was pretty obvious that there would be tons of time for payback later. At this moment, however, the monstrous guy in front of me was looking in my direction and smiling broadly. “This could be fun,” he said laughing, causing my cock to shoot completely hard again. “You answer the door and call me in when you need some back up. Make sure you watch their reaction when I walk in. Remember what I said before, about how men first feel completely powerless when they see me, but then it quickly starts moving towards lust or a desire to worship my body? Watch these guys go through the stages of shock and desire just from being around your old man Stevens, here. You’ll see how these muscles make any grown man lose control. I’ll be in the den, just call me when you are ready.” My mind was racing like I was on speed. I couldn’t begin to fathom what seeing Mr. Stevens walk into the hallway was going to do to these police officers. I suddenly cared only about watching how my muscled, older boyfriend could make men desire his body and beg for feats of strength. Somehow, I knew watching other men ‘get off’ from being around Bud was going to excite me even more than I already was - it was like I was a kid sharing some incredible dessert with my best friends. I was ready to see other men add their cum-cream to this huge muscleman dessert. After Bud stepped into the den, I walked down the hall and opened the door. Just days ago the bodies of the two policemen standing at my door would have made my cock grow hard just from stealing a glance at them. They both filled out their uniforms nicely, even though one seemed to have what people might describe as a hard ‘roid gut’. Their beefy arms pressed against the fabric of their short sleeves and both guys had a couple of buttons undone on the front of their shirt to show off some hefty pecs. Cockiness and testosterone oozed out from the older of the two - the one with the gut. He had the kind of attitude that I usually found such a turn on, but that was all before Mr. Stevens had been changed. I instantly realized two important things about these guys now that I had a real muscle-beast as a boyfriend. First of all, these guys weren’t big - they didn’t even come close to knowing what big was. Bud was probably a half of foot taller than these big men and packed with about a hundred pounds of more hardened muscle. Up until my blood transfusion had made Bud grow, I would have viewed these two guys as the epitome of manliness, but over the last twelve hours I had come in contact with a real muscle-god. Usually, guys like this would have intimidated me - even as they turned me on - but not now. I knew the big guns on Bud Stevens in the other room were one hundred times more impressive than the arms of these two guys put together. Hell, Bud’s arms were more impressive that the real guns that were strapped to these two guy’s waists. I began to get excited about what Bud might be able to do with the two pistols. The second thing that I realized about these guys was that their cocky attitudes were basically fake ones. Now that I had experienced how Bud’s monstrous muscles enabled him to be confident without being overbearing and how a certain sweetness and gentleness came through because he knew he was basically everything I had ever dreamed of having in a man, I could easily see through these guys’ tough exterior. They were both suffering from low self-esteem. They pumped up their bodies and chose to wear uniforms in hopes of hiding insecurities that had existed since childhood. This simply didn’t exist with the alpha-male down the hall in the den. Bud could sense instinctively how unstoppable he truly was, but that merely made him more aware of other people’s desires and needs. It didn’t make him cocky or mean, unless those were the attitudes someone chose to shove in his face. I realized that Bud was completely free to be whatever someone wanted him to be. There was no attitude with my humongous boyfriend. He was simply who he was through and through. This realization freed me up to not be intimidated by the men in front of me. I could not wait to introduce these two guys to a man that was beyond their deepest fantasies. I couldn’t wait to see how Bud was going to make these guys shoot buckets of cum. “Hello officers,” I said, after opening the door. “Is there something wrong?” “Yeah, are you Mr. Stevens?” the older cop asked, inflating his chest a little in an attempt to make me nervous. The guy wanted to establish immediately that he was in charge. “No, sir. He’s my boyfriend,? I answered. I couldn’t believe I had spoken these words so easily. I never flaunted the fact that I was gay before - as a matter of fact I usually tried to hide it. Just knowing what was down the hall made me more confident and proud. I could have cared less what these guys thought. “Your boyfriend, huh,” said roid gut, turning to smile at his partner in a disapproving way. “Well we got a complaint about some noise. Someone said it sounded like a demolition crew was tearing the place down. What gives, little man?” I could tell the other cop didn’t appreciate his partner’s attitude toward me. I sensed immediately that the younger, more built guy was less cocky. I also realized that he was going to enjoy Mr. Stevens in a totally different way than his partner. I had a funny feeling that this muscled cop might have more in common with me than the guy at his side. He didn’t need to worry, though; I wasn’t intimidated by the older cop’s remark. It somehow felt like the cocky cop was happy because he had a pair of aces in a poker game we were playing, but I knew I had a royal flush down the hall in the den. He could have called me any name in the book and it wouldn’t have mattered. I knew he was going to feel like a ‘little man,’ himself, as soon as Bud came into view. The anticipation of that moment was making my hard cock leak a little pre-cum. My blossoming confidence, caused by my boyfriend Bud, even allowed me to not hide the raging hard-on pressing against my sweats. As a matter of fact, I kind of flaunted it. The older cop noticed my hard piece of meat and made a disgusted face. At the same time, though, I realized that he also assumed I was hard because I liked his body. He had no idea of what was really making my cock throb, but he was to find out soon enough. “Well, officer, we actually are renovating our place, now that you mention it. Sorry about the noise, but when you’re tearing down a wall it’s going to be a little noisy,” I said and smiled confidently. “I’m sure you are aware that there are required permits that must be submitted to the owner of the building when construction crews and machinery are used in one of the units,” said the younger officer politely. I immediately liked him. I hoped that Bud would take the time to grant him some special favors when we moved to fulfilling fantasies. “We aren’t using any machines and we certainly don’t need a crew of men when I’m around,” said a deep voice behind me. I forced myself to not turn around at the sound of Bud’s voice. I wanted to watch the reactions of these two men closely. I wanted to document, in my mind, the stages of awareness both guys went through after their first glance of the muscle monster behind me. Everything seemed to move in slow motion from that moment on. I watched as both men looked from me to where the man, that was speaking, stood. I also watched as their eyes had to move even higher than they anticipated in order to see Bud’s face. The older cop’s eyes shot wide with a look that was mixed with fear and an awareness of inadequacy. I quickly glanced at his crotch and watched, as the substantial piece of meat seemed to deflate. I kid you not, the guy’s cock shriveled up. Bud had been right - the initial reaction of some men to his huge body was to immediately register how puny they were compared to him. I looked at the younger cop’s face and saw that his eyes were open wide, but for an entirely different reason. His face clearly was full of instant lust and an awareness that he was in the presence of an alpha-muscle-daddy. I looked at his crotch and watched his cock grow to three times its original size in just two seconds. The younger dude had a very impressive dick and I suddenly realized he was intensely into muscle, just like me. “Fuck me,” was the only thing the older cop could think of to say. “Maybe later, officer,” Bud replied as he moved down the hall and stood behind me. I could see the heads of both cops tilt upward to continue looking at Bud’s face. Well one head tilted up. The younger cop continued to stare at the chest behind my head. I could see he clearly didn’t believe it was possible that someone like Bud existed. That’s when I noticed that the younger cop was shaking. It wasn’t out of fear, it was clearly because he was lusting uncontrollably for the older muscle stud behind me. “Clubs,” yelled the older cop, suddenly. He had gained enough control over himself to bark out an order to his partner. Both cops quickly pulled out the heavy night-sticks at their side. Before anyone knew what was happening, Bud reached around me and grabbed both wooden batons from the officers. The big guy brought the clubs together and held them in his big paws right in between the cops and myself. I knew what he intended to do before it even began to register with the two guys at the door. “There’s no need for these officers. Besides, they’d really have no impact on me whatsoever.” Bud’s words were interrupted by the sound of wood cracking. I saw the two officers jump a little when they heard the loud snap and watched as Bud easily broke the doubled up batons in his hands. “They really don’t make these things like they used to, do they?” Bud took the four pieces of the batons and put them into a bundle again. He held them with his giant hands and the officers and myself watched as his forearms burst into layers of thick veins and bulging muscle while he easily snapped the four pieces again. It was as simple as breaking toothpicks to the big guy behind me. Bud then simply let the remaining splinters of wood to fall to the floor. He dusted off his hands in front of me and my gaze went back to the policemen. The first thing I noticed was that both men’s mouths were wide open in amazement. The older cop had a look on his face that made it obvious he was moving from a feeling of inadequacy to a place of sheer admiration of the bigger man’s strength. It was like when an athlete concedes to a stronger opponent. It was obvious that the guy with the roid gut knew who the alpha male was in this situation. I looked back down at his crotch and saw that his cock was rock hard. Bud’s comment that men would move from feeling inadequate to being in awe of his body and his strength was true. The older cop’s cock couldn’t help itself from acknowledging the power and beauty of the muscle-god standing before it. Looking down I also noticed a wet spot growing at the crotch in the dark fabric of the younger cop’s pants. The muscle worshipper had obviously lost his load of cum from Bud’s display of power. I turned my gaze to his face and saw one of the largest grins I have ever seen. The guy was in muscle heaven. He simply continued to stare at Bud’s beautiful, humongous upper body. “Gentlemen, where are our manners,” Bud said, reaching out and grabbing the front of both officers’ shirts. He pulled them roughly through the doorway, causing the big guys to grunt in pain because of the tight fit, and into our hallway, so that I was trapped between the two big guys and the even bigger man behind me. Bud wrapped his arms around the back of their heads and pulled their faces to his monstrous pecs. Both men immediately opened their mouths and I watched as they kissed and licked the tight skin of Bud’s rock-hard chest. Bud reached up and pushed the front door closed. He then reached down and wrapped his beefy arms around the backs of the officers. He pulled the guys tightly into his body, squeezing me between their muscled bodies and his own marble-like torso. I immediately noticed that the hard bodies of the well-built officers didn’t come close to matching what Bud’s chest, abs, and arms felt like around me. It felt like the difference between a feather pillow and a slab of concrete. I knew the two guys in front of me had nice builds, but they didn’t come close to feeling like the perfect, hard, muscled beef of my old man Stevens. Bud easily lifted the three of us into the air. I found it hard to breathe because he was squeezing us so tight, but I didn’t care. The knowledge that the feet of all three of us smaller men were about a foot off the ground and that Bud was carrying us as if we weighed nothing was far more exciting that getting air into my lungs. Bud carefully turned around in the hall and started toward the den. As we moved down the hall I felt the hard pricks of both officers pressing against my body. I could also feel the wetness of the younger cops’ cum-filled crotch. Both men continued to suck loudly on Bud’s chest as we moved into the open area of the den. “In here we’ll have a little more room to play, don’t you think?” asked Bud as he dropped all of us back to the floor. Both men moaned a little as Bud stepped away and caused them to end their chest sucking session. They continued, however, to stare at the huge naked man in front of them. “There’s no fucking way,” mumbled the older cop in a voice that dripped with unbelief. “You can’t be real.” “Oh, I assure you, officer . . .” Bud started to answer, but wanted to find out our guests names. “Please just call me Derek,” answered the man. “What a manly name,? Bud said teasingly. “I assure you, Derek, that all of this body in front of you is quite real and extremely strong. You see the remains of that wall over there?” The giant man nodded his head toward the rubble on the floor and the gaping opening above it. Both officers glanced in that direction. “The only tools we needed for that simple job were these two powerful, sledge-hammered fists.” With that comment, Bud raised his giant arms into a double biceps pose. Both men turned back to look at my older boyfriend and the younger policeman’s body went completely rigid and then his stomach started pumping in and out and his legs shook uncontrollably. I couldn’t believe it; the poor guy was shooting another load of cum into his pants. He cried out as if someone had punched him in the stomach. Derek, on the other hand, was completely wrapped up in the unbelievable power that existed just in Bud’s massive arms. It made sense that this cocky, big man was turned on by some other guy’s strength; it was like he automatically knew to succumb to the dominant alpha-male. At the same time, though, he wanted to experience Bud’s fucking super strength first hand. I don’t think Derek actually needed proof that Bud was capable of mind-blowing feats of strength, he could sense the abilities of the monstrous body in front of him, but I do believe he wanted to release his building load of cum while watching Bud show off his power. I was pretty impressed that the older cop hadn’t ejaculated, yet. “God, please sir,” Derek took a few steps forward as he spoke, “I gotta see what those arms can do. Please show me your fucking power. I’m begging you, please.” “Of course, little man, of course. Please call me Bud, and this is my boyfriend, Connor. And who might you be?” Stevens asked turning to look at the younger cop who was still visibly shaking from his orgasm. “My name is . . . my name is . . .” mumbled the poor guy, but he was obviously so in shock that he couldn?t remember his name. “His name is Bennett, but we all call him Pretty Boy,” Derek answered. “And I can see why,” answered Bud. “Bennett, you just stand there for a few minutes, okay? Derek and I are going to have a little fun right now and then we’ll move on to fulfilling any fantasies you might have concerning my big body. Is that okay with you?” “Yes, sir, Mr. Bud,” was all Bennett was able to get out and it was barely a whisper. “Let’s take a look and see what we can do for you Derek,” said Bud as he walked over to the older cop, slid his huge hands into the guy’s armpits, and lifted him into the air. Bud lifted the shocked cop high over his head, having to bend his arms a little so the guy’s head didn’t hit the ceiling. Bud pressed Derek’s back into the white plastered ceiling and then moved one hand onto his chest, easily holding his body in place. “Hey, Derek, you might want to put on a little weight. It’s nothing for me lift you with one hand.” To emphasize the point, Bud lowered Derek’s body and pushed it back up a few times - using only his left arm. “Fucking shit, that’s impossible. I weigh close to three hundred ponds,” shouted the overwhelmed officer. “Your fucking arm must have more power than my entire body!” “And then some, my good friend, and then some,” replied Bud. “Ah, I see something that might impress you even more, Officer Derek.” Bud lowered the excited cop down to the floor. At first I wasn’t sure if Derek was going to be able to stand by himself, he was that shaken by the incredible power in Bud’s one arm. Bud, however, didn’t let go of the man until he was calm enough to stand on his own. “Let’s have a little fun with your revolver, shall we? Why don’t you hand big Bud that shiny piece of metal and I’ll show off a little,” my huge lover said. Derek didn’t need to be asked twice. He pulled out his official police revolver and handed it to Bud quickly. I don’t know types of guns at all, but the thing looked pretty big until it was in Bud’s giant hand. Bud opened the barrel and let the bullets drop into his palm. He placed the gun on a table near him. “Let’s start with these shall we? I want to try something with a couple of the bullets.” Bud took one of the bullets and put it in his mouth. He then took a second one and did the same. He kept his mouth slightly open and the three of us watched as he held them between his teeth on either side. Once they were in place he closed his mouth and bit down. There was a loud popping sound from his mouth and then Bud parted his lips slightly, letting smoke escape. He then opened his mouth wider and allowed the flattened lead bullets to fall into his open hand. The strength of just his jaw had crushed the entire mechanisms of the bullets - the cartridge, the bullet itself, and the rim. The gunpowder or cordite, whichever had been used to make these things, was not strong enough to force the bullets from between his teeth before he flattened them. “Aw, fuck, no way,” exclaimed the completely aroused Derek. He reached down and started pressing his right palm up and down his hard cock through his pants. “That’s fucking unbelievable, Bud. You gotta do more. Come on, I need to see more of your strength.” “Of course, my good man, of course,” answered Bud. “Watch this.” Bud held the remaining bullets in his other palm. He raised his hand even with Derek’s face and then closed his huge fingers around the small pile. We all held our breath as Bud squeezed his fist together. Again, there was a muffled loud crack and then smoke seeped through Bud’s fingers into the room. He opened his hand and there was nothing but a mangled piece of metal in the middle of his palm. I noticed immediately that the imprint of his fingers were clear in the mass of metal that used to be bullets. Bud turned his hand and let the small clump fall to the ground. It made a substantial thud, as if to prove to us it was real metal. None of us doubted it at all. “Oh my fucking goodness,” was all Derek could say. He glanced down at the mangled mass of bullets and then returned his gaze to Bud. His face had a pleading look that reminded me of a small child begging for ice cream. Bud knew what Derek wanted and he was not going to disappoint him. Bud reached down and picked up the revolver off the table. He lifted it to our eye level. Derek moaned out loud and, at the same time, he undid his belt, forced his zipper down and moved his hand around his hard cock - pumping it up and down quickly. He knew, instinctively, what was coming next. I was sure I knew, as well. “I don’t know much about guns, Derek, but this looks like a nice one. What a long hard barrel.” Bud was getting off on teasing Derek. The big man’s equally huge cock was starting to rise. I noticed that Bennett no longer cared what Bud’s strong hands were capable of doing, he was staring only at the thickening tool below the big man’s perfect abs. Bennett had also pulled out his own cock and was starting to stroke it slowly. I was very impressed with the size of Pretty Boy’s rod. I began to look forward to Bud fulfilling whatever fantasy filled that pretty head, because I knew it was going to be good. Bud began to talk again and this made me turn back to him. “It looks like this handle isn’t made too well, though, Derek. See how easily it can snap off.” Bud had only his right thumb and forefinger on the handle of the gun, while he held the long barrel with is left hand. We all watched closely as Bud tightened just those two fingers and the handle suddenly shattered into small pieces that flew everywhere. I had no idea what kind of material was used to make that part of the gun, but whatever it was it could not withstand the force of Bud’s powerful fingers. Derek’s legs began to wobble as soon as the handle of the gun disintegrated. He continued to pump his hard cock and I knew he was close to losing control. Bud must have sensed it, as well. He took the remaining part of the gun - the long metal barrel and the body - and held it between his open palms. He then made sure he held it close to Derek’s face. Bud then began to push the gun in on itself, like those huge machines that compress cars. The sound of metal being manhandled screeched throughout the room. We watched as Bud slowly brought his hands closer together and crushed the metal revolver as if it were a Styrofoam cup. Derek began to moan loudly as he stared at the two giant hands demolishing his gun so easily. I knew, without even looking, that Bennett was still watching Bud’s giant cock as it began to stick straight up. Bud was getting excited by his own display of power as much as we were. Finally, Bud’s two palms met each other, and he clasped his fingers together as he began to work the mangled piece of metal between his hands. He finally opened his hands and, instead of a gun, we all saw a thin flat piece of metal. Bud blew on the slab of steel lightly, and I realized that manipulating it like he had probably made it very hot. He then took the warm piece of metal and reached over to place it against Derek’s cheek. As soon as Bud’s big hand and the demolished gun touched Derek’s face, the poor cop’s cock began to shoot. Thick ropes of cum shot into the air between the two men and fell to the floor. Derek screamed with each ejaculation and I laughed at the thought that these guys were called because of a complaint about noise. Mr. Jenkins would probably be wondering what was going on above him right now. He would have died if he actually knew. Bud kept the flattened gun against Derek’s face during his entire orgasm - partly to give Derek’s body some support. When the older cop’s body finally calmed down and his breathing returned to normal, Bud pulled his hand away and began to roll the piece of metal into a thin tube-like strip. Derek simply watched as the monstrous man manipulated the steel like it was clay. Finally, Bud was pleased with his work. He took the metal and bent it into a semi-circle - as if he had made a bracelet. He then reached down and grabbed Derek’s large balls, lifting them up. Derek gasped when the big man’s hand touched him and his softening cock went immediately hard again. Bud took the horseshoe shaped piece of metal and slid it up behind Derek’s balls. It was obvious now that he had made a thick cock ring from Derek’s old pistol. He bent the metal until the tips met and then he squeezed them together. I could tell that Derek loved the way the metal felt against his balls and the base of his cock. Bud pulled his hands away, but Derek’s rod continued to stand straight up. “Yeah, that should keep you hard for a few days,” Bud said smiling at the older cop. “Not only because of the feeling that the metal gives your cock, but also because you’ll remember what these big muscles did to your gun. I’m not even sweating, Officer Derek. This is child’s play for me. What we need to do is go out and find a tank that I could demolish, don’t you think? Now that would make a fun cock ring, wouldn’t it?” “Oh, fuck yeah. I’m going to shoot again!” And with that Derek’s hard cock started to spew cum a second time. I could tell that the officer’s quick recovery from his first orgasm and then this offering of fresh man-juice impressed even Bud Stevens. I know I was amazed at how much more semen his cock was able to send out into the room. Finally, Derek’s geyser ended its explosion and he just stood there - exhausted, but totally happy. His poor cock was still rock hard, like he had taken a full bottle of Viagra. It was clear he was too spent to even speak. He just stared at Bud with eyes of gratitude and lust. Stevens turned toward Bennett and was happy to see that the younger policeman had refrained from shooting his load during the recent display of strength. Bud also smiled because he realized that Pretty Boy could not take his eyes off of the monster cock sticking up against Bud’s chiseled abs. “So, Bennett, my friend, I see you’re into big cocks,” Bud said cheerfully. Bennett just nodded his head as he continued to stare at Bud’s humongous piece of hard meat. “Ever see one this big, little fellow?” “No sir,” replied Bennett as he licked his lips. “That pretty ass of yours isn’t virgin is it, Bennett?” Bud asked and I could tell he was trying to figure out if the big, young officer could take his entire giant prick. “No sir,” snapped back Bennett, as if he was very proud of his answer. “Is it your desire that old man Stevens, here, would plow that ass of yours?” Bud asked hopefully. “No sir,? came Bennett’s reply and I could tell that Bud was disappointed. I knew the big guy would never take anyone forcibly. I felt sorry for my huge boyfriend, but then Bennett’s voice spoke clearly, saying, “It’s much more than a desire, sir. It’s as if my life depended on it. I know I can take all of it, Bud.” I could hear the pride in Bennett?s words when he added, “But there’s one thing that would make me even happier.” “Well spit it out boy,” yelled Bud. I could tell he was freakishly excited because he was going to get to plow another big man’s ass like he had done to Rocky earlier. Bennett didn’t speak. It was obvious that he didn’t want to say out loud what he desired. Bud walked over to the younger cop, grabbed him under his arms, and lifted him into the air like he had done to Derek. “Hell, son, you can whisper it into your muscle-daddy’s ear.? Bud brought the excited cop to the side of his face and Bennett whispered something to my boyfriend. Whatever he said made Bud laugh out loud. “My God, son, you are one nasty little cop, aren’t you. I think we can make that fantasy come true without any problem. This will definitely be a first for me, but I know we’re both going to like it a lot.” I could not wait to find out what they were talking about. My curiosity was even overpowering my desire for orgasm. I suddenly became aware of the fact that I had not shot my load yet. Even in the midst of Bud’s display of power, I was able to refrain from ejaculating. I knew, deep down, that I was waiting until Bud and I were alone again. He desired me to keep moving to the brink of release and then backing off, so my eventual eruption would be gigantic - and I wanted to make it happen for him. I wanted to please this man as much as he was pleasing me. He had the fucking strong body, but I had an equally strong will power. I knew that when it came to pleasing my huge elder boyfriend, I could even make my body save its pleasure juice. I couldn’t wait to share that moment with Bud. My mind came back to the present moment. I watched Bud place Bennett back down on the floor. Bud grabbed the lapels of the officer’s shirt and easily ripped it off his body in one quick tug. “Daayum, boy, you have one fine body,” Bud said as he ran his hands over the muscled chest of the younger officer. I noticed Bennett’s face turned red with embarrassment. I’m sure it was because he didn’t feel as proud of his body as he used to - since he was now standing next to Bud Stevens. He did, however, have a well-developed body. After kicking off his shoes, he pulled his pants off and I saw that his legs were solid, as well. The younger officer now stood there completely naked. “Hey, Derek, why don’t you peel off your clothes, as well,” Bud said. The older officer didn’t respond directly, but he did begin to undress. I could tell Derek was still a little shell-shocked from his earlier encounter with Bud. The revolver-turned-into-a-cock ring was still doing its job, because Derek’s dick was rock hard. Bud whistled loudly when Derek was completely nude. “Derek, youv’e got a pretty nice body too - for an older man. I’m about forty years older than you, though, buddy - so my body is what you need to set as your ultimate goal.” Bud was running his hands over his monstrous upper body and laughing hard. “I hate to tell you this, gentlemen, but I don’t think you’ll ever catch up with this old man’s body. What do you think, Connor?” “Quit teasing the boys, Bud,” I said smiling. “Just because you’re bigger than the three of us put together, doesn’t give you the right to pick on anyone.” “No, but being stronger than about one hundred of you guys put together does give me the right, doesn’t it?” the big man asked, winking at me. “No, it just means nothing on earth is going to be able to prevent you from doing anything you want to,” I said, winking back. “That’s right, little boyfriend, that’s right. So, Mr. Bennett,” Bud said turning to the officer, “shall we get down to business?” The big man then spit in his hand and rubbed it all over his giant cock. “Yes sir,” replied Bennett, as he turned around and bent over. I noticed that he was shaking - either from excitement about getting plowed or nervousness about the size of Bud’s cock. Or, it could have been a mixture of both things - who knew. Bud stepped up behind Bennett, grabbed him with his big hands firmly at the waist, and pressed the tip of his monstrous cock against Bennett’s asshole. “You want it slow and easy or fast and deep, big guy?” asked Bud as he teasingly pushed his cock against the inviting hole of Bennett. “Fast and…” began the young officer, but he was interrupted because the answer had been the one that Bud Stevens wanted to hear. Suddenly, with the force of some crazed superman, the giant shoved his entire cock into the tight ass in front of him. The shock of having something so large crammed into his sphincter so quickly caused Bennett to stand straight up. He screamed like a wild animal that had been shot. I heard the muscled crotch of Bud slam hard against the cop’s ass. I could not fathom anyone being able to take Bud’s entire dick into his body, but I also could not believe that someone could take all of it so quickly. It was then that I realized that Bennett’s feet were no longer on the floor. The strength of Bud’s cock had lifted the muscled officer into the air and he simply dangled there, pierced by something that probably came halfway up his insides. Bud just stood there motionless. He wanted to give Bennett’s body a few minutes to get used to the monstrous intrusion. Bennett’s scream had ended and I could tell he was quickly moving from a place of pain to a deep satisfaction. Bud still gripped Bennett’s waist. I realized that my boyfriend was partially holding the officer in the air with his strong hands. Bud was slowly releasing his grip so that Bennett’s full weight shoved him down harder on the giant cock inside of him. “More, sir,” whispered Bennett. “Please let go completely.” Bud smiled behind the officer and took his hands from the guy’s waist. I gasped out loud as I realized that Bennett was now being held in the air by just Bud’s big cock. It was an amazing sight. Suddenly, a look of complete calmness came over the younger man’s face. I knew he had moved past the pain and was now wrapped up in the ecstasy of being fucked by a monster dick. Bud began to pulse his crotch slightly and I watched Bennett’s body bounce up and down the telephone pole that harpooned his ass. The young man began to coo like a small child and I laughed a little. The view from the side did remind me of a dad carrying his son in a Baby Bjorn. Some movement beside me made me turn and I saw that Derek was again pumping his cock as he watched his partner being fucked inches off the floor. “Looks like Derek wants in on the action,” Bud said turning his head. “Shall we fulfill that fantasy of yours, Bennett?” “Yes, please,” replied the excited voice of Bennett. If I had not seen what happened next, personally, I would have never believed it. Bud walked over beside Derek - with Bennett perfectly resting on his huge shaft. I blinked my eyes to make sure it was really happening. Bud walked normally - as if the two hundred and something added pounds didn’t affect him or his cock at all. I could not begin to comprehend the power his dick possessed. Then, as if to mock my disbelief even more, Bud bent his knees slightly, and grabbed the older officer at the waist. It slowly dawned on me what was about to happen and I stood there dumbfounded. Bud stood up again and easily lifted the bulky older officer into the air. It was then that Derek realized what was happening, too. “Aw, fucking hell, yes,” he cried out in joyful anticipation. I was pretty sure this was going to be the first time the older officer was ever fucked, but the display of power from my huge boyfriend made Derek want it more than anything else in the world. As Bud easily maneuvered Derek’s body in the air, Bennett placed his hard cock, which was leaking tons of pre-cum because of what was about to happen, between the ass cheeks of his partner. “You want it slow and easy or fast and deep, big guy?” Bud asked, repeating the question from earlier. “Fast and…” began Derek, but, again, it was the answer Bud had wished for. Hell, I think it was the answer everyone in the room wished for. With just the incredible and endless strength of his arms, Bud pulled the older cop’s body downward, causing Bennett’s hard cock to penetrate the virgin ass on top of him. Derek let out the loudest scream of the day and I knew, instantly, that he was going to have trouble walking for at least a week. No one moved. I don’t think anyone even breathed. Derek’s scream seemed to echo in the room for a few minutes. I just stood there, with my mouth wide open, as I gazed at the fucking incredible sight before me. Neither Derek’s nor Bennett’s feet were touching the floor. Bud held Derek in place with just his grip of the older officer’s waist. After waiting a little while so the two officers’ bodies could adjust, Bud leaned backwards. With just the mind-blowing strength of his legs and cock, the old man dropped his hands from Derek’s waist. I gasped out loud and my boyfriend looked over at me, smiling like a proud little boy. The humongous Mr. Stevens was supporting almost six hundred pounds with just his superhuman cock. He began to bounce his crotch again and both police officers began to moan in delight as they moved up and down. If I hadn’t known better I would have assumed that Bud’s monster piece of meat was actually inside both men. I was amazed at how much Derek was getting into the job Bennett’s cock was doing on his ass - due mainly to Bud’s slight thrusts. I suddenly longed to be in the younger officer’s position - with a huge piece of meat filling my ass and my cock plowing someone else at the same time. So this had been Bennett’s fantasy. No wonder Bud called him a nasty little cop. It was obvious that Bennett had had the hots for his partner for a long time, but never dreamed of ever acting on those desires. When he met the fucking huge Mr. Stevens he suddenly realized that his fantasy was too small. Here was a muscle god that could magnify his dream into something far greater than he ever thought possible. Bennett was finally getting to fuck his partner, but they were also being held by the largest cock attached to the biggest muscle beast to ever walk the earth. They ceased to exist as individuals and magically became one because of the giant cock that held them in the air. “It’s time for a little release, boys,” bellowed Bud as he wrapped his huge arms around both men, grabbing Derek tightly at the waist. Bud then stood straight up. Both cops still dangled a few inches above the ground. With a loud growl, Stevens pulled back his crotch and part of his dick slid from Bennett’s ass. He then slammed his cock back into the cop in front of him. This, in turn, caused Bennett’s cock to slam deeper into Derek’s ass. Both men cried out in pleasure at the same time. “Yeah, fuck my virgin ass,” yelled Derek. “Fuck me Bud, fuck me hard,” called out Bennett. This was all the encouragement my big boyfriend needed. He held both men in place with just his arms, and then started to pound their asses relentlessly. Even though it was Bennett’s cock in Derek’s ass, it was really Bud fucking both of them. Bennett had no control over what he was doing, because the large piece of meat shoving into his ass forced him to go in an out of Derek’s butt whether he wanted to or not. Bennett was certainly not complaining. As a matter of fact, he was nearing the biggest orgasm of his life and he knew his partner was close to the same. The younger officer reached around the waist in front of him and grabbed hold of the thick cock ring that had been made from a revolver. Bud grunted and yelled loudly. We all knew he was about to spew like a broken fire hydrant. Every muscle in his body was glistening with a light sheen. I knew that Bud could keep this up all night, but it was clear he realized that the two officers were probably near the point of blacking out. I watched as Bud pulled his giant cock almost completely out of Bennett’s ass. At the same time he forced his crotch forward, he used his strong arms to pull both men towards him. I could tell how powerful the impact of his crotch hitting Bennett’s ass was - simply by the sound. All three men screamed in unison and the two smaller guys began to convulse uncontrollably. I could see that Bud’s giant cock was unloading an incredible amount of semen into Bennett’s chute because a bunch of it came shooting back out and fell to the floor. At the same time Derek’s hard cock shot its third load into the air. This time he spewed more cum than before. It sailed halfway across the room and fell on pieces of rubble from the demolished wall. As soon as the two officers’ orgasms ended they both passed out, but Bud continued to unload copious amounts of juice into Bennett’s ass. Finally, after what seemed like a good fifteen minutes, Bud’s cock stopped jerking inside of the cop. He turned to me and smiled. “How are the boys?” he asked. “Completely out,” I answered. “Good job.” “Thanks, boss,” Bud said as he walked toward the couch. He carefully bent over and let the men slide onto the cushions. He was careful to not allow Bennett’s cock to slide from Derek’s ass. “I think it will be fun if they wake up this way, don?t you?” Bud laughed as he turned to look at me – and what I saw was magnificent. “Well then, is it about time for me to give some release to my gorgeous boyfriend?” Old Man Stevens – Part 7: Bud and Connor Deepen Their Bond The mere fact that this silver-haired Hercules standing in front of me had just asked if it was time for my cock to release the load of cum that had been building all afternoon, caused my body to quiver hard in anticipation. I stared at the huge man that made the rest of the big room look small. His body looked like it was so hot and hard that it was ready to burst into flames like a meteor any minute and shoot through the wall of the building into the air. I couldn’t begin to imagine how Bud was going to top any of his previous moments of showing off his super human strength. It was obvious, however, that the intention was that I would offer my greatest thank you gift to this muscled master-daddy, which was gobs of Bud-induced, thick, hot jism bursting from my tensed body. I knew there was much more his armor-plated like body could do, but my wildest fantasies had already been met – when he easily put his fist through the wall and made a larger archway, when he pressed an almost three-hundred pound grown man against the ceiling with one arm, when he flattened two bullets in his mouth like he was biting down on cereal, when he compressed a revolver the way most children crushed Styrofoam, or when he made a thick cock ring with what used to be the gun, or, maybe it was my favorite, when he held two men in the air – with a combined weight nearing six hundred pounds – with nothing but his giant, steel-like dick. How could I even begin to “think outside the box” and come up with something new his body might do, when I was still shaking from memories of all that my senior muscleman boyfriend had already done? Bud obviously mistook my body’s motion as something else – or he was just using it for an excuse for what came next – I wasn’t sure. “Is little Connor, cold?” asked the behemoth as he moved to stand behind me, reached up with his monstrous hands, and pulled my body back against his. “Why don’t you let your muscle daddy’s fucking hot, hard body warm you up, sweet buddy.” As my head met his immovable massive chest, my back curved in to hit his chiseled abs, and my ass bumped into his still hard, straight-in-the air, giant prick, there was a loud smack that echoed in the room. It was as if my body had backed into a solid brick wall – no, Bud’s body was even harder than that. Pain shot through my head, back, and ass cheeks. I cried out a little, but the feeling also made my cock jerk a few times in amazement of how fucking solid a body he had. I could not believe how his flesh didn’t dent in at all when my body pressed up against it. I wasn’t sure a bullet or even a damn missile could have penetrated his thick metal-like covering. “Sorry, little buddy, I forget how stone-like my muscles are and how a simple tug from these arms can be like the force behind a wrecking ball.” I could tell from his voice that Bud was smiling as he said this. I’m not saying he did it on purpose, but I do believe he liked the little reminders of what his body was capable of taking and how he was able to show it off every now and then. I could tell he was actually getting quite used to his incredible body and loved every chance he got to explore its improbable limits. “Is this a little better?” Bud wrapped his thick arms – that seemed the size of a small man’s body – around my upper torso. I felt like I was being surrounded by wide steel girders used to hold up skyscrapers. Heat radiated from every pore of his skin and caused my body to immediately feel more welcomed by his womb-like embrace. He gripped the front of my shirt and pulled away from my body. The fabric had no chance, and I felt the shirt rip down the back and slide away from my body as easily as water drips off my skin. I instantly loved the way our skin felt - now that it was able to freely touch the each other. He squeezed me carefully, causing no pain – only a feeling of total security and a comfort I had never felt before. My small frame had begun to mold itself into the hard ridges and bulges of his body. I felt, at all parts of my body, how his muscles were so large that they seemed to be exaggerated. My mind still could not comprehend how this man’s body had changed – everything still seemed as if I were in some kind of incredible morphing dream. Bud simply held me still for a few moments and my racing heart finally began to beat differently, in perfect rhythm with his own powerful pulse. Even his pulse was strong enough to conquer others. You would have thought all of this womb-like calmness would have soothed my aching cock, but it actually had the opposite effect. I was harder than I had ever been – even harder than when I witnessed the muscle god lift two huge men with own giant piece of meat – the same piece of meat that was now twitching strongly against my back. It seemed that our intimate embrace was exciting Bud Stevens as much as it was me. I swear his powerful rod could have easily shoved me through the opposite wall if he had just willed it down. Several large drops of pre-cum seeped out of the slit of my hard dick when I suddenly felt moist lips press against my neck. I bent my head to the side, as if I was offering my open neck to Dracula, but I knew the muscle monster behind me could actually dominate anything – even vampires. Bud used his strong lips – yes, even his lips were powerful – to pull at my skin. He sucked in slightly and I began to dream of having marks left there that would remind me of my huge boyfriend every time I glanced in the mirror. I wanted him to claim my body, as well as my love. I wanted my strong protector to conquer me – but I also wanted something more. How was it possible that these simple actions of intimacy – his kisses on my neck and his soft embrace – were giving me more pleasure than all of his displays of super strength combined? I was a guy that had wanted and secretly worshipped giant muscled studs all of my life and had fantasized more about what a guy could do with his inhuman strength than anything else, but here I was moving closer to the most explosive orgasm I had ever experienced just because my insanely huge lover was hugging and kissing me warmly. Then it struck me like a bolt of lightning. I had absolutely no care in the world at that moment. I doubted or feared nothing. There were no worries existing in any part of my brain or body. This realization made my cock ooze more of my milky juice into my sweats. I knew, throughout every cell of my body, that the arms holding me and the body pressing against me could protect me and take care of me completely. This man was everything I would ever need in life – and his strength would make him able to solve any problem I faced. I knew that Bud’s body couldn’t prevent me from death, but, then again, maybe it could. Did the mixing of our blood make him huge, super strong, and also immortal? Could it do the same for me? I let that thought go for the time being; I knew I could return to it later. Right now, I just marveled at the fact that I was completely free, free of any thoughts other than total submission to the massive older man holding me. I wanted to only think of his muscles, his strength, and his love for me. It wasn’t a slave-like submission – although the thought of that made me a little excited, picturing myself bowing down and kissing his huge feet – no, this feeling was more of a submission that was full of an awareness that he was everything I would ever need in life. He would provide for me and fill my every day with new and exciting ways of making any fantasy I dreamed up to come true. He was my fairy-tale ending, but he was also a hell-of-a lot better than any Prince Charming I could have imagined. He was as strong as the prince, the horse, the castle, and the entire kingdom put together. I finally landed on the word that described how the bulging biceps on either side of my head, the massive rock-hard pectorals behind my head, and the tree trunk sized cock at my lower back made me feel – it was limitless. Yes, limitless was the perfect word to describe all that I was sensing about this moment. I felt like there was no limit to the love that Bud and I shared, and that there would be no limit to how his body and his strength would continue to impress me. I began to purr with complete satisfaction. My newfound awareness resonated deeply with the giant muscle bear behind me. His cock understood how I felt and responded to my new insights by throbbing even more. “I sense that my little Connor finally gets what I’ve been saying all day.” Bud cooed in my ear softly as he began to run one of his large hands across my chest. I noticed that two of his fingers could pinch one of my nipples even as the base of his palm easily rubbed the opposite hard nub roughly – that was the size of his hand and this thought thrilled me. His skin was also hard and seemed rough, almost as if his once weak hands had become calloused when they changed, just to emphasize their new strength. His pinching and rubbing made my nips shoot rock stiff immediately. I believe that Bud could have easily caused pre-cum to seep from this part of my body, as well, if he had wanted to. “So you finally understand that I can give you anything you’ll ever want. I can make any muscle fantasy of yours come true. Today was just the beginning, Connor. Your old man, here, hasn’t even begun to show you what this big strong body can do. I can’t wait for you to start giving me tasks to do – just like the king that gave Hercules those measly labors to complete. You old man’s huge muscles can outdo that Greek hero without any problem. I’m sure your freaky muscle-worshipping mind can come up with some pretty inventive things for me to do. Am I right, little lover? And then we also haven’t given you the chance to really explore this body, have we? I’d love to get a tongue bath from you every day – how does that sound? Would you like the chance to get a good whiff of what a fucking huge muscleman really smells like? Would you like to personally scrutinize every bulge, thick vein, and striation?” While he spoke, Bud used his other hand to untie my sweats, pull the waistband away from my middle so my hard cock could be freed, and then let them drop to the floor. “Yeah, now we have your body completely free, just like we’ve freed your mind from all worries, fears, and doubts. Your muscled elder, here, is going to always take care of you, Connor. Just let these hard-as-rock muscles surrounding you fill every part of your mind and enable you to let go completely. I’ll take care of you, Connor. Let old man Stevens, your personal giant, make every dream come true. I’ll fill every part of your mind with massive bulges.” His hard rod felt like a gigantic log burning in a bonfire against my back – that’s how much heat it was putting out. Our bodies seemed to mold together like two clumps of clay that have been pushed hard into each other. Bud’s heavy breathing made it obvious that he was getting as much pleasure from our embrace as I was. His hands roamed all over my upper body and he would teasingly pinch my nipples with his thick fingers ever now and then – just to make my body jump. I’m sure he also did it so I would repeat the deep moan that escaped my mouth every time. I pressed my ass into his large balls and the base of his cock, moving it back and forth roughly to give him some extra pleasure. Each time I pushed against him Bud would take my earlobe between his lips and give it a hard tug. It was quite obvious that both of us were nearing that “place of no return” that always followed heavy foreplay. “You’ve been a very good boy this afternoon, Connor.” Bud whispered in my ear. “I’ve been very impressed at how you have been able to prevent yourself from shooting your cum. Even after everything I’ve done to show off for you – demolishing a gun with my bare hands, manhandling two guys as if they were stuffed animals, and even busting down a wall with just these powerful fists. You were still able to save your orgasm just for me. I think I’ll be rewarding you for a few days to come, just to show you how happy you’ve made me. But right now, I’m going to give you the best gift ever. I’m going to beg you to cum and you’re going to explode like it’s the fucking Fourth of July and your cock is the entire Macy’s fireworks show all wrapped up in one hard stick. You see that wall across the room – yeah, the one that’s about fifteen feet away – well, our goal is to create a little cum artwork right there. That should be no problem, since we’ve been building this eruption for hours. But here’s the best part, Connor. The moment your aching cock begins to spew I can guarantee that the huge pole pressing against your back is going to cause a volcanic sized amount of hot cum-lava to rain down over you. You see, little lover, nothing gets me hotter than making your dick release huge amounts of Connor juice. And it’s magic to me when my body is the cause of that release. That’s the best compliment you can give your giant boyfriend, allowing my muscle to milk you of your semen. My own cock is aching so much it’s like it has never shot a load before. No one can make me cum like you can, Connor. I’m your mammoth muscle slave for life. The only reason I have muscles or fucking super strength is to impress you. I live to make you happy. I hope you realize that. No day will be complete if I don’t please you in some way. I only want this huge body because it can do things to excite you. I think all of this new found awareness for both of us is only going to make our impending orgasms that much fucking stronger. What do you think, my little master?” There was no possible way I could have lied to anyone at that moment – having a six foot seven mature muscle monster call you master was definitely the biggest turn on possible. I could not believe that I had been blessed with this opportunity. Simultaneously to the mental pleasure caused by Bud’s words, was the enjoyment that his colossal hand was bringing to my body. He moved his wide strong palm down my stomach, making my breath stop from anticipation, and then separated his first two huge fingers so they slid on either side of my rock-hard cock. My knees buckled a little as soon as I felt his hand near my hard dick. Bud kept his hand still, so it wouldn’t cause me to shoot my load immediately. He finally used his other powerful hand to pull my body more tightly into his. With his thumb and the tips of his fingers he squeezed my balls. My body fell back into his more completely as I cried out loud. Bud held me there, in place, for a few minutes – just to let my body recover from the sensation of his colossal hand on my balls and dick. I don’t think my heart had ever beaten as strongly as it did at that moment. My mind rushed through all the incredible strength tasks I had seen his hand do – hold a man in place, bend iron and steel, bust through walls, and much more. The knowledge of what his hand could easily do to my body only made me more excited. His fingers started to massage my aching balls as his first two fingers pressed firmly against my hard cock. These were the same fingers that had easily molded steel like it was paper. I moaned out loud at the pressure his fingers gave to my hard prick. It actually felt like some kind of giant wrench was tightening a vice-grip on my cock. The presence of his fingers caused my ready-to-explode pole to stick straight out from my body. I suddenly realized he was taking aim for the wall across the room. I was instantly happy that I had not made a bet against his prediction that my shooting cum would reach the far wall in front of me – for, at this moment, I knew it would be true. There were many feelings that raced through me at that exact moment. Bud began to whisper softly at the side of my face and the words he was saying, as well as the moist air tickling my ear, caused me immense pleasure. He had also begun to rub his hard massive cock up and down my back; while at the same time his giant hand on my chest pulled my body into his even more tightly. The grip of his fingers around my balls made it feel like he was squeezing me like a large ripe orange – preparing to get every drop of juice he could. I had begun to moan uncontrollably and this only seemed to excite my muscle- daddy even more. We both could actually feel the fluids churning in my body getting to a super-pressurized boiling point in anticipation of this life-altering release. Bud squeezed his two muscled fingers – which presently felt stronger than titanium – more firmly into my cock. His hand was acting like Hoover Dam holding back a tidal wave of flooding cum. It seemed as if we were frozen in time and the incredible Bud Stevens was causing the intense moment of orgasm to last as long as he wanted. This unbelievable action was almost more impressive than all of his feats of strength rolled into one. My elder muscle master could even make my body stay suspended in a fucking awesome pleasure zone for as long as he commanded. Bud was playing the part of Zeus and my stream of hot jism was going to be the lightning bolt he threw to the earth. I began to get nervous that my ejaculation was going to knock down the wall across the room – that’s how powerful Bud was making me feel. “Yeah, my little muscle worshipper, you’re body is so fucking hot right now that you’re about to cause a nuclear meltdown,” Bud whispered, and let his lips graze my ear – sending shivers through both of us. “Your big daddy, here, is going to milk you for all you’ve got. This is going to be the biggest damn explosion you’ve ever felt. You have nothing to fear, though. My huge arms are going to hold you tight through the entire cum drenching volcano moment. And you’re going to make me explode right along with you. Feel my muscles getting harder, boy? See what your body can do to me – not only does it make my cock turn to stone, but also every piece of my skin becomes like impenetrable armor. You’re huge muscle lover doesn’t need some fucking suit like Iron Man, my body is already much stronger than that – and being around you only makes me more powerful. You turn me on so much that I think I actually want you to ejaculate more than you do. Together, we’re going to make you propel your juice farther than you ever have in your life. Your knees are surely going to buckle when you release, little Connor, but these pillars of muscle beneath me, and those strong girders wrapped around your body, are going to support you as if you were on some gigantic mountain. Yeah, just think of me as your muscle mountain.” I was still listening to everything Bud was saying, but I had moved into something akin to a muscle comatose state. My entire body was some kind of power source that just registered hard muscle and strength. I was aware of all that was happening, but the only thing that mattered was giant biceps that rested against my shoulder and stomach, beefy forearms that pressed into my abs and side, fucking strong fingers that gripped me at my cock and my nipple, a massive chest that pressed into my shoulders and head, and a prick the size of tree that throbbed noticeably up and down my back. I knew my entire being existed merely to soak up the power being radiated from every sinew, bulge, and marble-like inch of Bud’s huge body. I never imagined my heart or mind could take so much muscle-lusting induced excitement. I also knew, instinctively, that this exact moment would be repeated with my master muscle-daddy for the rest of my life. That made the impending orgasm within me grow even more powerful. “Here we go my little cum spewing cannon,” Bud teasingly whispered in my ear. “On your mark, get set . . .” he paused just to tease me. The muscle stud knew I wouldn’t release until he told me I could. I would wait until he allowed me to reward him for his show of strength and his beautiful body. I was his slave and his master at the same time – and he was both to me, as well. We were now completely connected in a way that was impossible for anyone else to understand. “Please shoot for daddy, Connor.” His polite request registered in my mind as if he were a drill sergeant barking out a loud command. As soon as he gave the word my cock shot a rope of cum out of it that made it seem like some kind of military missile was being deployed into the stratosphere. My stomach contracted in so much that I’m sure the front and back of the inside walls actually touched. I shook as if my body had turned into a magnitude eight earthquake. The incredibly loud sound of my cum hitting the wall across the room was obviously too much for even Bud Stevens to handle. In the midst of my mind-boggling orgasmic eruption, I was able to register that my muscleman’s balls tightened unbelievably and his giant rod then began to jerk uncontrollably – sending volumes of his hot, thick, lava-like cum into the tight space between out bodies and into the air above my head. It felt like someone was trying to caulk any open cracks that existed between us. The feeling of his warm man-sauce eventually sliding down my ass crack made my own orgasm intensify. We continued to see and hear cum splattering against the far wall for seven or eight of the numerous powerful thrusts of my now strained, purple, but still straight-as-a-board cock. I knew, somehow, that Bud’s powerful grasp of my balls and his fingers’ vice-grip of my rod enabled me to shoot a load of semen that seemed to come from Superman. I did, in a bizarre way, feel invincible at that very moment. I could not determine if it was because of my super strong ejaculation or because I was surrounded by the fucking most powerful man in the world. It didn’t matter - either way, all I knew was that I felt like I could do anything. Globs of my off-white syrupy spunk covered the wall in front of us. It dripped down the wall as if were part of some horror flick that involved dangerous slime. By the time my still-rocketing cum-missiles began to fall short of the wall, Bud’s strong arms were supporting me completely. I could not feel any part of my body below my cock – as a matter of fact, my exploding rod was the only thing I felt, besides the strong muscles surrounding me. I noticed that Bud’s huge body has ceased to spew forth his juice and our bodies had begun to stick together as if someone had put superglue between us. I was surprised that my orgasm was lasting longer than the huge man behind me, but then I remembered this is how he had wanted it to go since earlier today. Bud brought me to the edge of release and then forced me to back off so often that the intense ejaculation would have clearly caused my body to lift off the ground if he had not been holding me. Finally, my cock stopped its uncontrollable jerking, but the senior muscleman squeezed with his hand one last time just to make the pole he held send one last semi-painful fist-sized splattering of cum to the floor in front of us. I was breathing as if I had just finished a marathon – and my body felt like it had recently been through a hurricane. As feeling returned to all parts of my body, I realized I had a huge smile on my face. My legs still could not support me, so the giant hand at my crotch and my chest pinned me comfortably upward against the massive slab of muscled beef behind me. “You little virile bastard,” chuckled Bud. “Look at that wall. It looks like Jackson Pollack had a few buckets of your juice and decided to create a Connor-cum painting. That’s a work of art, my boy, that’s a work of art. That cock of yours is some kind of new-fangled miracle paint sprayer. You should patent that powerful gun, boy. I know I’ll be using your cum spewing cannon a lot more in the future. We might have to set up some bull’s eyes and do a little target practicing. I’m surprised we didn’t put a few holes in the wall. How you doing, my prized little bull?” His description of the cum-stained wall and his compliments made my semi-limp cock spring to attention again. This made Bud laugh out loud and caused his own cock to snake back up my back – prying our cum-caked bodies slightly apart. The noise of our sticky skin being forced apart from each other turned both of us on even more. “I still can’t feel my legs, big guy. I’m hoping you don’t mind holding me for a little while longer, because if you didn’t I’d surely become a pile of jelly on the floor.” I pressed my ass against his balls and the base of his cock as I spoke. When I moved I could feel his dried cum in my ass crack and I quivered from excitement. “I’ll hold you as long as you want me to, muscle-pup. I’d carry you forever if that’s what you wanted. Your body is as light as a feather to these strong-as-fuck arms. You have just made me feel so incredibly good, that I believe I could tear down an entire city block without taking even a short break.” Bud knew his words were making me extremely hard again. As a matter of fact, I realized that was his goal. “Would you like that, my sweet baby? Would you like to see this muscle gramps bring down building after building with just his bare hands? Or would you like it even more, if I used my fucking strong hard cock to knock a few structures to nothing but a pile of rubble?” My cock twitched happily between his steel-like fingers. “Yeah, I thought that would make my little muscle-lover happy.” Bud leaned down, turned my head to the side by shifting his massive chest slightly, and then kissed my lips. His forceful pressure against my mouth and his probing tongue assured me that he had enjoyed our little sex explosion. “Everything you do makes me happy,” I answered. “I have never known such happiness as I have felt today. I’m just glad that I am able to make you happy, as well.” “You make me more than happy, Connor,” Bud whispered in my ear. “You make me whole. My life would end if you were not in it. I love you.” “I love you too, my silver-haired giant muscleman,” I responded, knowing my comment would give him the rush I wanted it to. I could see that he was grinning from ear to ear. “I know another thing that would make me happy, Connor, and that would be a maid to clean up this intense semen we’ve shot out all day.” Bud was laughing as he spoke. “It’s beginning to smell like a bathhouse in here. That’s not necessary a bad thing, but what about when we have guests over?” I laughed with him. “Hey, I know. Why don’t we hire a huge male muscle-maid that cleans in the buff, so you could grab a quick fuck every now and then, just to calm that giant beast that hangs between your legs?” I laughed hard and Bud playfully squeezed me tighter. My laughter ended because my flow of air suddenly stopped. This made Bud laugh harder and then he immediately lessened his grip. He knew my legs were still very wobbly, so he didn’t let go completely. “I’ve got an even better idea. Why don’t we see if Officers Derek and Bennett want to move in and become our maids? I think they’d love it more than we would.” “Aw fuck, yeah, that would be real nice.” Derek’s sudden, strained voice surprised both Bud and me. Before we turned around to look, I guessed why his voice sounded so weird, but when the big guy behind me easily lifted my body and we soon faced the sofa, my hunch was proven right. Staring at us from the sofa were the now very awake Officers Derek and Bennett. It was quite obvious that the two men had been watching us for a while and that they were now very excited by our recent cum explosions. The younger cop was still lying on top of Derek and his long hard dick was slowly sliding in and out of the inviting ass below him. Derek began to moan each time the thick tube of Bennett beef penetrated his hole. Drops of sweat were falling from Bennett’s glistening body onto Derek’s back. The sight on the sofa turned my big Bud on a lot, not to mention what it did for me. “Muscle daddy wants to play with his two new toys, Connor,” Bud said out loud, not even turning to look at me. He just stared at the two men and his muscles began to harden again – indicating that he was getting very excited. “Would that be okay? I promise not to hurt them. I just want to show them more of what my big body can do and, in the meantime, cause them to shoot a mega load just like you.” I turned my head to look up at the giant’s face. He looked down and had a pleading look that reminded me of a two-year old. I nodded my head and then used my chin to point to a winged-back chair near the sofa – it sat there looking kind of like a throne. If the older muscle master was going to play then I better have a ringside seat. Bud clearly understood what I wanted. He slid his arm that was at my crotch down behind my knees and his other arm moved to my back. He lifted me into the air as easily as most men would pick up a pillow. He carried me like I was precious cargo and placed me gently in the chair. He then brought his lips to mine and gave me a deep and passionate “thank you” kiss. “Go on; make your little stud happy, big man,” I said shooing him away. “I want to see you show off your muscles and your strength. But, play nice, now. Remember that you’re a hundred times fucking stronger than other men.” I loved this conversation, but not as much as it obviously pleased my muscle master – and certainly not as much as it excited the two cops. They never stopped, though, their slow, methodic movement of cock and ass. “Make sure you share yourself with both of them. Don’t play favorites with your huge muscles. You need to be fair to all the little men – those that like your feats of strength like Derek and those, like Bennett, that get into your ability to fuck like some mythological god. I’m going to sit over here and watch what my big muscle man can do. Go ahead. Don’t be shy. Make those two cops happy beyond their wildest dreams. Make sure you empty them of every drop of their precious cum.” Bennett was unable to really focus on what was happening across the room at my chair. He was too ecstatic because he was finally getting to fuck the partner he had lusted after for years. Derek was also still too busy enjoying his first day of new sexual self awareness. No one could have told me the older tough cop would get off so much from being a big old bottom. Hell, no one would have convinced me he’d get into anything gay, but here he was moaning loudly with pleasure every time Bennett’s fat cock sank deeper into his happy chute. Both men barely registered that my large muscled boyfriend was now standing beside them. All of Bud’s body seemed to be glowing with excitement caused by the anticipation of giving the two men in front of him a muscle experience to remember. This wasn’t close to the thrill I was going to get from watching whatever he was going to do from my ringside seat. Every muscle that covered the big man’s massive body seemed tensed beyond belief, but I knew they were all relaxed and calm – he continuously looked like he had just pumped extremely heavy weights to make some part of his body bulge out insanely. But that was just the way his entire frame constantly appeared. Bud reached down and began to massage Bennett’s bulbous ass with his huge hand. I was shocked to see how my giant’s wide palm reached around the entire butt is kneaded so roughly. My cock leapt straight up with excitement when I saw Bud basically palm Bennett’s ass like a basketball. My muscled lover was able to lift Bennett’s body off of the older cop beneath him with just one tug of his hand. Bud looked over at me grinning like a child that just learned a new skill. The big man also began to chuckle lightly as he started lifting the ass, and along with it the cock, of Bennett and then slamming it back down into the welcoming hole of Derek. I thought I might pass out at what I was witnessing. Bud was able to intensify Bennett’s plowing of Derek’s ass tenfold because of his strength and how fast he could move his arm. Both men’s moans on the sofa started to sound like yelling cowboys on bucking broncos. Bud didn’t realize how hard he was shoving and suddenly the room was filled with the sound of wood splintering as the middle sofa legs shattered and the piece of furniture buckled to the floor – right below where the big man manhandled Bennett’s ass so intensely. Neither man reaping the benefits of Bud’s super strong hand seemed to notice that the couch broke. Bud looked over at me with a face full of joy at what he had just accomplished. I smiled at him approvingly. By the sound of the quickened moans of both police officers, Bud realized they were both about to unload their cum-filled ball sacs. The big man did not want his fun to end so soon and I sensed that he had some sort of devilish plan for his two play toys. He released Bennett’s ass and the large man fell on top of Derek, plunging his hard tool into the man and then they both lay there for a few seconds – resting from being forced around by the behemoth that stood above them as if they were children’s dolls. Soon, Bennett began the slow thrusting of his crotch and began to fuck Derek’s ass deeper than before – mainly because Bud’s strength had definitely reamed the older cops hole much more open. I watched in joyful anticipation as my old muscle man brought his left hand up to his face and slid his long, thick forefinger in his mouth. He closed his lips around the appendage between his lips and I could see that he was making sure it was totally lathered with his saliva. Bud then brought his hand back to Bennett’s ass and teasingly pressed the huge finger between the big cop’s cheeks. I knew that Bud was pressing the thick tip of his finger against the opening of Bennett’s hole, because suddenly the younger cop paused the slow thrusts of his cock and arched backwards, while he moaned loudly. I then saw the muscled finger get shoved into the hole with great force. Bennett actually screamed out loud – not because of the size, since Bud’s enormous cock had already been in that ass – but because of the tremendous power behind the finger. Then, as quickly as he had felt the pain, he adjusted to the intrusion and his body began it’s rocking motion from earlier. Bud carefully slid a second long finger into the now inviting hole of the ass below him. The big man was able to match, with his fingers, Bennett’s methodic pulsing action to bring the younger cop the same great sensation Derek was receiving. I glanced up at Bud’s face in time to see a thought come into his mind like a light bulb turning on. The big man removed his middle finger from Bennett’s ass and then slid his forefinger in deeply - all the way to the top end of the now wide hole of the handsome cop. By the movement of his hand I could tell that Bud was hooking the top part of his finger around the upper part of Bennett’s interior sphincter. My mouth dropped open in amazement as it began to dawn on me what my monster daddy intended to do. With strength that was still able to amaze me, even after everything I had already seen the man do, Bud lifted Bennett’s body into the air with just his finger that was hooked to the insides of the bulging ass. The younger cop moaned so deeply and loudly that it didn’t sound human. I was sure that the man had never felt anything like this before. I then noticed that Bennett had wrapped his strong arms, well strong for any normal man, around Derek beneath him – pulling the older cop’s body tightly to his. As Bud lifted the top man like a fisherman might raise a fish on a hook, I became aware that both men were actually about a foot above the sofa. I did not know if a man’s anus cavity could take this kind of abuse, but, from the sounds that were being emitted from Bennett’s mouth, I knew it was giving him much pleasure. He used his arms to hold Derek close to him and they interlocked their legs. Derek’s huge smile made it clear that he knew the fucking strength of the mature muscleman was easily lifting both men into the air. He had no idea, though, how it was being done. I made a mental note to share the story with him later – knowing it would probably cause him to shoot another load. Bud wanted to show off a little, so he turned around in a small circle, causing the bodies to float around the room even with the giant man’s waist. Bennett’s face told me there was some pain caused by my strongman’s action, but the pleasure it produced was obviously greater. When both men were dangling over the sofa again Bud straightened his finger and the intertwined bodies fell with a heavy bounce to the cushions of the busted piece of furniture below. I heard more wood breaking, but the moans of joy that the motion caused in the two policemen was much louder. Bennett immediately resumed his plowing of Derek’s ass – clearly now turned on even more. “Well, boys, that was a lot of fun, wasn’t it. Now, what about something really freakish to make your muscle worshipping afternoon complete?” Bud asked, looking at the two cops below him. It had been a while since someone had spoken, so his voice surprised us all a little. I could tell that the old man had some kind of fantasy-busting display of strength on his mind. His little butt play had thrilled the younger cop a lot, so now he wanted to do something to make Derek very happy. I knew it would involve using his strength – because that’s what turned the older cop on the most. “I want you to just keep doing what you’re doing. I think Bennett has longed for this fucking for a quite some time, and something tells me that Derek has also always wanted it subconsciously. I’m just going to make your little sex session even more pleasurable, if that’s okay with you fellas.” “Umgfh, whatever you want, umgfh, sir. So, umgf, fucking strong,” was all Derek was able to get out between thrusts of Bennett’s fat cock. Some primal grunting from Bennett followed this comment. This was all the encouragement the humongous god-like Stevens needed. He rubbed his big hands together and smiled with utter glee. He glanced at me, winked, and then turned back to the sofa. “How ‘bout if I help you guys see what it would feel like to be two superheroes fucking each other while you fly through the air?” Bud asked and I could hear the excitement in his voice. Derek, Bennett, and I all three yelled yes at the same time. This made gigantic Bud laugh out loud. “Bennett, my man, you just keep plowing that ass and hold on tight,” my lover said, as he bent over and reached between the sofa cushions and Derek’s body with his arms spread wide - one palm turned upward at Derek’s chest and the other one at his thighs. Derek crossed his ankles in anticipation of what was coming. Bud stood up straight. The two men came off the sofa as if they were one big barbell that my old man Stevens held easily at his waist. He didn’t lift like some strongmen picking up heavy weights, those that do it quickly so they can use the momentum to help. No, the senior Hercules brought both men into the air so easily it looked like he was picking up a folded blanket. He then curled both bodies up to his chest as if in slow motion – just to prove to all of us that the limits of what he could do had not even begun to be explored. My cock was rock hard by the time that Bud turned to face me with the big bodies of the two cops held a short distance from his massive chest – not against his pecs for support, but about a half-a-foot out like he wasn’t holding anything. I looked at the man’s two biceps, which were clearly larger than the two men’s waists put together – and not because of any kind of pump from the strain of lifting so much weight, for I could see that Bud barely registered he was curling almost six hundred pounds. Those two mounds of muscles that bulged out in all directions looked like two beach balls covered in skin. My muscle daddy brought his face to the clenched ass of Bennett and bit teasingly at the two rounded cheeks. He then forced his tongue, which seemed to match the strength of his body, down into the crevice of the younger man’s butt. The power of Bud’s huge tongue actually made the tight cheeks push apart as it snaked lower, even though I knew the cop wasn’t lessening how tightly he squeezed. I heard Bennett moan loudly and I knew the tip of Bud’s fat wet python was penetrating the guy’s closed hole. Each time the big man shot his tongue into Bennett’s ass, the younger cop pushed his own cock further into Derek’s hole below. It was quite obvious that Bud’s tongue could have caused Bennett to lose his load into the older man’s insides, but the big man had other plans. He ended his oral abuse of the man’s tight ass and moved on to something more fun. I watched Bud lower the bodies back to waist level. He carefully kept his giant palms flat during the movement so the two cops could continue their slow fuck. Bud moved his long fingers toward the floor and I saw that the two bodies began to slide off. Right as the bodies reached the big man’s fingertips, he flicked his hands upward. There was no way I could have been prepared for what happened next. My mouth dropped open in amazement as the two huge cops went flying into the air and turned over – even as they continued to be joined together by cock in ass. Bud easily caught the bodies as they came back down from their trip through the air – with Bennett’s upper back and legs now landing in the waiting huge palms of the big man. Derek yelled out loudly when they landed and I wasn’t sure if it was because of the younger cop’s cock being shoved further into his ass from the impact or because he was so amazed at what the elder muscleman was able to do so easily. Bud looked up at me with a face full of pride. “Pretty cool, huh? Just like flapjacks,” the big man said, beaming. Bud glanced back down at the bodies below. He easily repeated the same motion, as before, and sent the two bodies back into the air, spinning. He caught the two cops again, with palms at Derek’s chest and thighs. The two men, even in the midst of fucking, moaned loudly to show their pleasure at what the big man had just done. Bud then raised the two men into the air, turning his palms so he was pressing both above his head. Here was my strong, giant boyfriend holding both men in the air as Bennett continued to slowly force his cock into Derek’s ass. It was like no other sight I had ever seen – well, until all the things Bud had done earlier today. It was still amazing, though. I have always had a fetish for big men lifting other men over their head, but here was my boyfriend lifting two guys above him – and they continued to fuck as if they were lying on a bed. It did kind of look like two superheroes making love as they flew through the air. “Hey, little men, we got to put some weight on both of you if I’m going to keep lifting your bodies like this. It doesn’t feel like I’m hoisting two big police officers, it feels like a large helium-filled balloon. We’re going to have to strap a bunch of forty-pound weights to your body or maybe we’ll call all the guys at your precinct to come over and stack all of you on top of each other. I don’t think that would even give my colossal guns a good work out, though. We’re just going to have to find something super fucking heavy for me to press up and down. I don’t want to get weak from lack of exercise, that’s for sure.” Bud laughed hard as he pressed the bodies of both men up and down a few times and I saw that Bennett’s back came close to the ceiling. The two cops definitely registered that the gargantuan senior citizen they had just met was easily pressing their bodies into the air, but they both continued to focus on the pleasure they were getting from one man’s cock and the other man’s ass. Bud bent his legs slightly so he would be able to extend his arms up and down more quickly and not worry about sending the two men through the ceiling. The sight brought back many childhood memories of old sword and sandal movies where the Greek hero lifted some guy above his head, but the biggest difference was how easy my real-life Hercules made it look. In the movies, the hero would lift the guy quickly and always got help by the giant leap from the guy he was pressing overhead. I had watched this massive muscleman lift two guys slowly and effortlessly – and he had been holding them in the air for quite a long time by this point. There wasn’t any kind of strain showing from any part of his body; as a matter of fact he looked totally relaxed. If we had been outside I was sure that Bud could have tossed both men about twenty stories high and then easily caught them. I also believed the two cops would have continued to fuck through the entire trip into the air and back. “It’s time for me to help you get your rocks off, boys,” Bud said as he continued to lift the two men overhead. “Let’s see if I can add a little to the ocean motion of your bodies. Hold on tight to your man, Bennett, it’s going to be a bumpy ride. Hey, Connor, how about a little counting to see how quickly these guys lose their loads. I predict we don’t make it to twenty and that’s a shame because I think it would take about two hundred reps for me to even register that I’m lifting something. That’s okay, though. I want to help these two guys have the best fuck ever. Here we go, gentleman.” I saw that Bennett wrapped his arms more tightly around the body below him. Both men also tightened the grip of their intertwined legs. Suddenly, Bud started pressing the two men into the air with what seemed like super speed. By the time he had gone up and down three times I realized I had not begun to count. I immediately started counting, even though I was behind. I watched closely as the two men’s bodies went up and down – even coming off Bud’s hands a little. Bennett held on tightly, which helped to keep the two men’s upper bodies together. But the force of the giant’s reps caused Bennett’s crotch to go into the air, pulling away from Derek’s ass, every time it went upward. This meant that the impact when they came down was intensified and a hundred times more pleasurable. Both men began to scream like two teenagers on a huge rollercoaster. I could see, and hear, that Bennett’s cock was slamming into Derek’s ass with an unbelievable powerful thrust. The entire time that the two bodies were being easily rocked up and down by Bud’s monstrous arms, the big man increased the pleasure by describing the situation loudly. “Fuck yeah, this old man is tossing your bodies around like you were two Raggedy Andy dolls. Lifting you two is nothing for my arms. I’m making that Bennett cock plunge deeper into that Derek ass. Yeah, I’m going to make you two shoot so hard that your body will need a week to recover.” Bud seemed lost in some muscle-crazed world. He had lifted both men about eight times, when I heard the child-like screams of both men turn into deep powerful growls that indicated the much-anticipated cock explosions were about to happen. “That’s it boys – shoot your man-juice for this muscle daddy. Let these fucking huge, strong muscles milk you dry. Cum, NOW!” Bud’s super-sonic voice surprised me so much that I instantly stopped counting and thought I might piss in my pants. I was jolted out of my temporary fear only by the screams of complete orgasmic joy coming from the mouths of the two cops. Stevens held the two men’s bodies frozen above his head as both jerked wildly from the powerful ejaculation. It was clear that Bennett’s body was emptying its largest load of cum ever into the worn-out ass of his partner, while Derek’s hard pole sent a stream of semen all over Bud’s giant chest below. The thick, white cream-like sauce made criss-cross patterns all over those two giant hard pecs. I forced myself not to shoot my load – knowing I wanted to wait and offer it to my muscleman boyfriend later. Soon, the bodies of the two cops ceased to flap around, like two giant fish out of water, in the big hands of Bud Stevens. Everyone in the room, except the man easily holding the two guys in the air, was breathing hard and trying to prevent their hearts from stopping. I knew that the two cops were doing the same thing I was, re-living in our minds the incredible sight of Bud Stevens pumping their bodies up and down as they pumped each other. I became slightly envious of their view from above his monstrous body, but also knew that my ringside seat had been perfect. Bud lowered the two cops to the floor, being careful to hold on to their bodies because he knew their legs would be weak. He wrapped his arms around their waist and pulled them into his body. Their faces were even with his cum-covered chest. Bud straightened his legs and the feet of both men left the ground. “Look at the mess you two caused,” Bud said looking down at his protruding pecs. “I think you two need to help clean me up.” Neither man needed any other words to be spoken. They immediately started licking the Derek-juice that covered the hard muscle in front of them. It was obvious that Bennett wanted to get the most. Old Man Stevens – Part 8: Bud Plays with Metal I was slowly beginning to realize that my massive, senior boyfriend’s abilities were causing my deepest muscle fantasies to seem puny and childish. Old man Stevens appeared to have strength beyond anything I had ever dreamed of and a body that was chiseled from some kind of unknown super-hard stone or metal. I was still trying to get my mind around the fact that the magnificent man was probably indestructible, but was that truly possible? These were the thoughts that streamed through my head as I watched the two buffed policemen lick streaks of cum off of my muscle master’s chest. The two officers acted like, and actually looked like, two starving children let loose in a candy store. They had to slightly jump up in the air to get high enough to reach the upper part of the huge man’s chest. The room was filled with only slurping sounds and moans of pleasure as their lips and tongues came in contact with the super-pumped, hard muscle of Bud Stevens. My cock was hard as a two-by-four as I monitored the cleaning job. I was beginning to realize that this was going to be a permanent state for my dick - now that I was in the presence of the muscle daddy of all muscle daddies. Just gazing at the big man’s mountainous shoulders, super-pumped-up arms, and expansive chest was enough to make any man - gay or straight - ejaculate without even touching himself. “That’s enough boys; papa’s going to take you for a little ride. I need to do some work on a man’s car! We all better put on some clothes, because we’re going outside. I think the only thing around here that’s going to fit me, though, is a sheet from the king-size bed. You get dressed and I’ll be right back.” The big man pushed the smaller policemen away from his body and exited down the hallway, having to bend over to fit through the door. Derek, Bennett, and I scrambled around the room grabbing pants and shirts. By the time Stevens came back into the room we were mostly dressed. I smiled when I saw that my golden-aged muscle daddy had used the bed sheet to make a kilt-like wrap for his waist. He looked just like a bare-chested Hercules from some sword and sandal film. No, he actually looked too big to be an actor from some film; he more resembled some gigantic Greek statue that might be found standing in the middle of Athens. I hoped to God that the makeshift skirt would stay wrapped around the man, especially if his freakish cock decided to get hard. “So let’s get the three of you on my shoulders. I know there will be enough room for about three more after that, but that will make the ride more pleasant. Let’s start with you, my little boyfriend,” he said turning to me. I walked over and stood in front of him. He motioned for me to turn around. Bud bent his knees and then grabbed my waist, lifting my body over his head so I was sitting like a small child with my legs draped down his chest and my hard cock pressed up against the back of his head. He then motioned to Derek, who walked over and climbed onto his right shoulder. Bennett did the same on his left shoulder. I looked to both sides and saw that, indeed, there was enough space to add a few more people to Stevens- wide shoulders. “Hang on tight, boys, it’s going to be a bumpy ride,” Bud said jokingly; as he got on his knees to maneuver all of us out the front door. The ceiling in the hallway was very high, thankfully, so Bud was able to stand erect. The big man carried the weight of all three of us like we were nothing. He stepped to the railing just across the landing and swung one leg over - followed by the other one. Then, suddenly and without warning, he jumped out into the open space in the middle of the staircase. It didn’t really dawn on me what was happening until we were soaring through the air - downward to the floor, five stories below. Bud held on to the three of us tightly. I anticipated that the impact would be painful when the big man’s body met the floor, but his muscled legs somehow absorbed a lot of the shock and we were jostled about only slightly. I looked down at his feet and noticed that there were now many cracks in the floor - caused by his powerful body hitting it so hard. “That was fun,” Stevens said laughing, “We’ll have to try that someday from the top of the building. What do my little men think about that?” “Yes!” We all three yelled at the same time. My huge boyfriend carefully opened the front door and carefully moved his body, including the three of us, out into the evening air. I was very glad that we didn’t live on a busy street because I was suddenly nervous that the sight of Bud would frighten most people. When we got to the large mechanical metal gate that slid back and forth to let cars in and out of the garage, Bud stopped. I immediately realized we both had forgotten our key to the small door at the far right side of the gate and my opener was in my car - parked inside.. “Well boys, it looks like this old man is going to have to do a little bar bending. Let me set you down so you can get a good look at my muscle work,” Bud said, as he knelt down allowing us to slide off his massive shoulders. We immediately gathered to one side as the big man walked up to the gate, not wanting to miss any of the show. The gate had thick metal bars, running up and down, close together to prevent anyone from getting through. Bud looked at the bars and then turned to us, giving a big eat-shit grin. “They think these bars can keep little old me from getting in. What do you think, Connor?” “I think there’s nothing little about you, Bud,” I said teasingly. “Good answer, man, good answer. I think I’ll show you boys, again, what incredible fucking power exists in just my forefingers. Does that sound like a plan?” he asked, knowing our answer already. “Yes,” was the reply from all of us. Bud wasted no time. He wrapped both of his long, thick forefingers around two bars in front of him, but then he got another idea. The big guy realized that his fingers were so huge that each of them could hook around two bars each, so that’s what he did. I could also tell he knew that the gap he made would have to be pretty big to get his body through. Bud barely pulled, but suddenly the night air was filled with the sound of metal being bent apart by fingers that obviously had the power of two Hummers, maybe even more. The two police officers and I watched, as many bars on either side were easily pulled apart in the middle, causing a big gap in the gate. We all knew this took little effort from the muscle gramps in front of us, but it still turned us on. Each man realized that all three of us together would not have been able to even slightly bend one bar, let alone maneuver four of them apart as if it was as easy as pulling back a cloth shower curtain. Bud stood back after the hole looked big enough for each man to pass through. He turned to us and held up both forefingers. “That was too easy. Those bars bent like they were made of wet toilet paper. These fuckers have more power than tanks. Shit, that gets me horny,” he said smiling and flexing his fingers up and down. “Me too,” Derek answered and we all laughed. “After you, my little muscle worshipping puppies. The real show is about to begin inside,” Bud held out his hand as he said this, inviting us through the gaping hole in the gate. Derek, Bennett and I slid through easily and then turned around to watch the big man squeeze his massive torso between the bent bars. As Bud bent down and turned his body sideways to come through, everyone realized quickly that his massive chest and back were too thick for the opening. He only got his head and shoulders, turned perpendicular, beyond the bars before hard muscle at his front and back wedged in solidly. If we had not known better, it would have looked like the big man was stuck. Bud tilted his head up, looked at us, and, again, grinned in a way that made our cocks stir with excitement. “Here’s a little muscle show interlude to keep your cocks hard until the big finale,” Bud said and then, with little indication, he took a deep breath. His chest expanded, pressing his solid muscles against the bars on either side of him. You could see that his body was so hard that the bars made no indention into his skin; it was like metal pressing against metal. Suddenly, there were many loud popping sounds - almost like gunshots - as the top of six bars, three on either side of Bud’s body, snapped free from the heavy beam above. Our elder muscle man had caused metal to rip apart just by inhaling deeply. He was now able to easily move his body into the garage to join us. I was so impressed by the power of my senior boyfriend’s chest muscles that I completely missed the moans of enjoyment coming from the two police officers. They both had their hands down their pants and were stroking their hard cocks furiously. The three of us stared at the opening in the gate. It looked like some battering ram had busted through, and, in a way, it had. The metal bars were completely bent outward, abused by something much more powerful. Bud looked at me, with a face full of pride, just like a little boy. “Did you like that Connor? Did you like how this massive chest destroyed that metal easily?” Bud asked, smiling. “You know I did,” I answered, and then added teasingly, “Now don’t forget to fix it. I don’t want the homeowners association after me.” “Little Connor doesn’t have to ever worry about anyone being after him again, now that Super Bud is here,” he replied as he bent down to give me a kiss. “But I’ll still fix it, don?t worry. Just for you, honey.” The huge man turned back to the gate. He reached up with his just his forefinger and thumb, pulling the first pole back to its place. With just the tug of his fingers he was able to force the metal bar back to its straight position. The three of us watched, with our mouths open wide, as Bud molded the end of the pole back into the metal beam at the top, as if he was working with clay. When he was finished with the first one it looked like some professional welder had done the job. I could actually see thumbprints in the manhandled steel. It took Bud about three minutes to put all the bars back in place and I knew they were now actually stronger than before. The big man wiped his soot-covered fingers on his abs as he surveyed his work. “Damn, I love working with metal. It’s so easy to manipulate, don’t you know. We got to try this with some giant I-beams soon, don’t you agree Connor?” he turned to me as he spoke. “Just think of the time I could save a construction company. Hell, I could probably build a skyscraper with just these big paws. That would be a fun challenge.” “Aw, fuck man, you’ve got to give my cock a break, please,” Derek moaned loudly. We turned to look at the two policemen. They both had their pants at their ankles and were busy yanking their cocks with full force. It was an incredibly sexy sight - cops with their pants down and stroking hard-ons. I could tell both men needed a break from the lust overload caused by my big boyfriend, but they also couldn’t help but beat themselves furiously while watching Bud bend metal so easily and talk about his strength with so much self-assurance. I was worried that one of the two was going to have a hemorrhage from beating off so much. “Sorry about that little man, I just can’t get over what this senior-citizen body can do. I must have the strength of about two hundred guys your age - put together. Shit, it gets me so fucking horny just thinking about what these massive, old-man arms can do. I’m so ready to put these big-gun muscles to a more challenging test. Would that be okay with you?” Bud asked as he tensed his arms teasingly. “Fuck yeah, muscle master, fuck yeah,” Derek said and he began to slide his hand up and down his rigid cock even harder. “Then let’s move this little party to that Cadillac over there,” the big man said, with a flick of his solid chin and a big smile. All of us followed Bud as he walked to the car. We were like little children excited about some kind of magic trick about to be performed, but deep down each man knew whatever the big guy was going to do to the car in front of him was not going to be a trick and it would be phenomenal. “I need to first take care of the windows,” the hulking man said, to no one in particular. He was guy on a mission and, at that point, and we didn’t exist. He gave no warning as he raised both of his hands to the right side windows where he stood. He made circles with his forefingers and thumbs and then thumped both the front and back side windows at the same time. Glass shattered and was sent flying into the interior of the car. Both Derek and Bennett yelped out loud. I was too stunned to make any noise. Bud then moved towards the back of the car and quickly brought a huge fist down against the long rear window. The entire window cracked into millions of pieces, stayed in place for a while like it was a slow motion movie, and then crumpled into the back seat of the car. I was completely in awe of the man’s power. I could sense that Bennett and Derek had resumed the hard pumping of their cocks, but I just stood there shocked by what my big boyfriend had done so easily. I was so stunned that I almost missed the fact that Bud walked around the car and basically poked the two windows on the other side with his forefingers, causing them to explode into tiny pieces and go flying into the middle of the Cadillac. Little did I know that my favorite part would come next - when the senior muscle man stepped toward the front of the car and swiftly brought his forehead down into the middle of the front windshield and, again, blasted fragments of glass into the front seat. I watched as the man straightened up and wiped particles of glass from his face - which had not even the slightest blemish from his display of power. “That was sweet,” Bud said loudly. “Next let’s give this puppy a muscle daddy power elbow drop.” Without waiting for any comment from us, the big man raised his right arm up in the air, turned his body sideways and, since he towered over the car already, basically let his massive upper frame and his bulging triceps come down hard in the middle of the roof of the car. His bulk hit so strongly that the top of the car dented quickly into the bottom part of the automobile’s frame, causing the ends to spring up in a v-shape. Bud looked like some giant wrestler that had just leapt from the top ring rope at the corner turnbuckle onto a smaller body lying on the canvas below. Now I understood why he had busted the windows in advance. The power from his drop on the car would have caused the windows to explode in every direction, showering the garage with hurricane force shards of flying glass. The sound of the car being flattened in the middle by this humongous human sledgehammer was deafening. All four tires simultaneously burst before both ends of the car shot up in the air - as the middle of the car smacked against the cement below. Bud quickly raised his body off the vehicle and stepped back. We all looked at the amazing damage that just a simple power drive from his enormous body had inflicted on the car. It really did look like the letter ‘V’ now that the middle rested on the floor of the garage, flattened roughly, and the ends stuck up in what seemed to be sixty degree angles. “Fuck, that was easy,” Bud said, laughing hard. “I crushed the damn thing with just a little slam from this huge body. That gets me so fucking horny. Get ready for some ass pounding when I’m finished, boys. I can tell that my cock is going to need to plant some of my mega-man seed deep in your holes when I am done.” I looked down and saw that the makeshift kilt Bud was wearing looked like it had a huge log sticking out - making the sheet rise in the air. He was looking at the two policemen as he spoke and they were now breathing hard and sweating in anticipation of what was to come, as they stroked their stiffer-than-hell dicks. I knew they could hear what the big man was saying, but all they really registered was what his huge muscles had just done to the Cadillac. “Let’s see if I can come true on my promise to compact this car into the size of a suitcase,” Bud said, turning back to the demolished piece of junk in front of him. Old Man Stevens – Part 9: Bud Fucks a Cadillac The two ends of the Cadillac shot up into the air almost even with my head. Bud Stevens had power-slammed the top of the car with just his large body, using so much force that the center of the roof was now smashed into the floor of the car crushing everything inside and causing the vehicle to look like a giant letter ‘V’. The man before me, who seemed to be getting more massive all the time, walked up to the back of the car and rested his big hands on the bumper. There was a loud scraping noise as he suddenly and easily pushed the car a few feet until the front end bumped into the heavy stoned wall of the garage. Bud began to press on the back part of the car with as little effort as it would take a regular man to fold a piece of paper, causing it to move upward and compacted into the front part. The vehicle was being crushed between the wall and the super strength of my older boyfriend. I watched his arm muscles explode in every direction as he pressed steel together like it was nothing more than aluminum foil. Who knew the sound of a car being folded into itself would be so deafening? Then again, who would have ever thought that a human would be able to crush a car into half its size? By this time I was stroking my hard cock without even thinking about it, as were the other two men behind me. I was moving very slow and methodically, not wanting to cum until the much anticipated finale. I didn’t know what the big finish would be, but I was sure it was going to be amazing. I knew that Derek and Bennett wanted to prolong their impending eruptions in the same way. By this time, Bud was holding the demolished slab of steel up against the wall. The front axle and two flat tires connected to it were now even with the back ones. Bud had bent the car completely into half its size, crushing the roof as he did it. If he removed his hand I knew the flattened car would fall to the floor like a pancake being dropped on a griddle, I knew it would now take most people a few minutes to even register that the piece of junk used to be a car. Then with a force like that of a giant missile, the huge old man pulled back his massive arm and sent a fist into the middle of the square piece of compacted steel in front of him. Before I could even register what he was doing, Bud’s fist was pulled back and then sent into the thick metal bottom of the car a second time, right below where it had hit earlier. I gasped out loud when I saw his knuckles blast painlessly into the heavy steel, leaving imprints of his fingers. My mind could not even begin to fathom what power existed in his hand because the truth was that the entire piece of junk was even thicker because it was folded together. I watched, astounded, as my behemoth lover pummeled the slab of metal in a straight line up and down the middle. The force of his blows made the wall behind the crushed car shake and crack. Dust from above showered the two policemen and me and I was aware enough to worry that the building might not be able to handle the strength of the big guy and fall down on top of us. Bud stepped back from the unrecognizable car. It stood in place since his pounding had caused the two sides to fold in. It looked like a giant piece of modern art shaped like an opened book standing up. With just his fists, old man Stevens had compressed the middle of the already doubled car causing the beginning of another indention. He was bending the car in on itself like someone would fold and crease a cloth napkin. “It feels like I’m punching a feather pillow,” Stevens said loudly, causing me to move my gaze from the manhandled auto to the pumped up muscle man. He was looking down at his fists. “I’m sure, if I punched hard enough, I could send one of these powerful battering rams completely through the car and the wall behind it. I’m sure I have enough strength to bust a hole through anything. Did you see how easily I pounded that metal, Connor? What do you think of that?” “I think I’m fucking glad you’re on my side,” I replied honestly and lustfully. “Come here, my little, beautiful man,” Bud said, motioning to me with one of his muscled fingers. I walked over to him. “The only thing these hands will ever do to you is caress you gently.” Bud let one of his forefingers, which had recently bent metal bars as if they were rubber bands, slide gently down my cheek. This simple expression of intimacy caused my entire body to shiver with excitement. I continued to slowly stroke my aching, pre-cum covered cock. “But just give me the word, my lover, and I’ll send someone or something into orbit with just one punch. Just standing this close to you makes me feel more powerful than a fleet of battleships. I want to constantly show off my strength for you.” “Then finish the job on this old, piece-of-shit car,” I said and smiled at my giant boyfriend. “Hell yeah,” Derek said loudly. Without turning I could tell something was happening behind me – just by the way the police officer moaned his words. When I did look I was not shocked to find Bennett on his knees in front of the older police officer sliding his open mouth up and down the other man’s engorged cock. This was a dream come true for the younger cop. It was obvious that the lust for his partner could now be unleashed just because Derek was so in awe of Bud Stevens’ strength. The older man’s desire for my boyfriend made any previous fear of man-on-man sex totally disappear. Derek would have given himself to Bud right then and there, but he also was willing to let his partner service him. Bennett no longer cared about what my huge lover was able to do, he only desired to suck ever last drop of the other cop’s soon to be released cum. “Please show us what your fucking body can do, Mr. Stevens!” Derek managed to get these words out in between gasps of pleasure being caused by the excellent blow job he was receiving. “With pleasure little man,” replied Stevens, “anything to help you get your rocks off.” I stepped back a few feet as Bud returned to the car. He spread his massive arms out and grabbed hold of both sides of the semi-folded piece of metal. His back muscles expanded beyond belief as he started applying pressure to both halves, making the car press into itself again. His back looked wide enough, not to mention sturdy enough, to land a small plane on. His biceps and triceps seemed to double in size as he squashed the car together so it was one long piece of metal - the size of a wide thick door. Once the steel piece of junk was compressed together tightly, Stevens removed his hands and the tall chunk of car fell to the ground with a heavy thud. The noise caused me to jump a little, but I noticed that Bennett never stopped sliding Derek’s thick cock up and down his throat. I could tell that the incredible strength display, on top of the oral work being done on his dick, was bringing the older cop closer to the cum explosion of his lifetime. It was obvious; again, that Derek loved my older boyfriend’s power more than anything in the world. I turned back towards the car in time to see a huge bare foot come down hard in the middle of the now oblong block of metal. Again, both ends of the much smaller and compacted car shot up into the air. Bud then removed his foot and bent down to grab hold of one side of the dented piece of scrap. With one hand he easily pressed the end over into the other side, molding the Cadillac into a lump of metal the size of an old time steamer chest used when traveling. The big man had easily kept his promise of folding Mr. Jenkins’ car into the size of a suitcase. His incredible display of power had brought me close to releasing the built up cum screaming to escape my body. I knew that every man in the garage, including Bud, was close to shooting his load. Stevens’ hard cock was still causing the make-shift kilt to tent up obscenely. “And now, gentleman, your older muscle daddy is going to give you a super power treat,” Stevens said with a slight laugh. “At the same time, I’m going to give each of your bodies the release it so desperately needs. And we will do it in an orderly fashion and as if your cocks are giving my muscles a three gun salute. Your tiny bodies will wait for my command.” My entire being instantly reacted as if I was some kind of puppy hearing its owner’s bossy voice. I knew I would not cum until Stevens said it was time. I also knew that both of the policemen, still in the middle of their heavy suck off session, felt the exact same way. I continued to yank on my cock, but my body waited for its master’s command. I looked at the muscled monster in front of me and gasped out loud, again, as he undid the sheet around his waist, freeing his enormous, hard cock. I seriously doubted I would ever get used to the sight of his vein-covered, muscled rod. Meanwhile, Bud had bent down and placed his hands on the side of the big block of compressed metal in front of him. I watched as his fingers dug into the crushed steel - so easily that it seemed as if it were a stick of butter that had been resting on a counter for hours. The big man stood up and lifted the compacted car, making it look as weightless as a stack of folded laundry. I stopped the motion of my hand on my cock and stood there dumbfounded as I watched Bud hold the demolished car up against the head of his monster dick. His arm muscles tensed and bugled as he pulled his hands toward his body slowly, causing his cock to push into the smashed piece of metal. I jumped a little when I heard the noise of screaming steel while it was being forced to re-shape by his powerful, harder-than-iron member. “Fucking no way,” moaned Derek as he watched the unbelievable muscle show in front of him. Bennett never stopped to see what was going on; he was enjoying the taste of his partner’s cock too much. Bud’s own stronger-than-anything tool was shoving its way deeper into the crushed car. I finally inhaled, before I passed out, having basically shut down completely as I marveled at what my senior boyfriend was doing. His cock was like a super human drill – able to penetrate a Cadillac that had been folded over three times by equally powerful, monstrous arms. The screeching noise stopped when his stiff prick was completely buried in the big block of metal. “Damn, that felt good boys!” shouted Bud. “It was tighter than any ass I’ll ever fuck and I don’t have to worry about plowing too hard and hurting someone. Even tons of steel can’t hold up to the muscle power of this body. I can’t wait to test this cock on other things, like a thick concrete wall or the side of a mountain. Get ready Derek, because what you’re about to see is going to make you shoot like you’ve never cum before. Bennett will follow and we’ll end our little show with you, Connor, my love.” With that comment, Bud pulled his fingers from their indentions at the sides of the metal block and let go. He immediately blasted his mega arms up into a double biceps pose. The big heap of metal dipped down slightly, a quick sign of how heavy it was - even for Bud, but that didn’t last long. We all watched in awe as his powerful rod stiffened and rose, causing the popsicle-like piece of metal attached to it to lift into the air. Teasingly, the giant man made his big dick go up and down a few more times. When it would tilt downward the clump of metal did not move even an inch, showing how tightly packed it was around his cock. “See how this senior muscle master can lift an entire car with just his cock! I could do this all day long.” Bud was getting off on his own abilities – almost as much as we were. “Now let’s build up a little more pressure, shall we.” Bud reached down and grabbed the sides of the steel mass around his cock. Again, his fingers easily dug into the sides. With his powerful arms he held the mass in place and then pulled his crotch backwards, causing his dick to slide out of the hole it had created. He pulled his stiff rod all the way out and then quickly slammed it back into the packed metal a few inches away from his previous hole. This time the screeching sound was doubled because of the lightning speed and force of his cock. Bud also let out a deep growl at the same time and it seemed louder than the screaming, pummeled steel. Bud continued to pick up speed as his hips bucked back and forth causing his cock to poke new holes into the block of demolished car each time. His growls turned into sonic-like moans that caused the entire garage to shake. I could tell by the sweat forming on his muscled body and the veins that were bursting out all over his arms, legs, and forehead that my gigantic boyfriend was very near his upcoming cum explosion. I had begun to jerk my own cock at the same speed that he pounded his into the car and I could tell by the moans coming from Bennett and Derek that they were keeping up, as well. “Aw, fucking hell yeah, boys, here we go. Don’t you dare shoot until I give the command. Just . . . stay . . . focused . . . on . . . how . . . my . . . cock . . . easily . . . destroys . . . this . . . car!” Stevens yelled and shoved his powerful dick deeper into the mass of metal in between each word. I was beginning to doubt that my wasted body could wait much longer. I could also tell by the screams of pleasure coming from Derek behind me that he was ready to either explode or collapse from a heart attack. I knew he was shoving his cock deep into Bennett’s throat as he watched my powerful boyfriend fuck what used to be a Cadillac - but was now just a massive piece of abused junk. Bud let out a sound that seemed inhuman and at the same time he thrust his cock even deeper into the steel mass in his hands. “Fuck yeah!” He yelled. “Cum now, Derek!” At that exact moment I heard the older police officer shout loudly as he came in the waiting mouth of his partner. The sound abruptly stopped as Derek’s entire body went into ejaculation overload. I heard the younger officer gagging as he tried to swallow all of the Bud-muscle induced semen that was shooting from the cock in his mouth. “Your turn, Bennett. Shoot!” boomed the big man. The younger officer obviously started spraying cum everywhere and I could hear it splattering on the garage floor. It sounded like someone had turned on a hose to wash down the concrete. Bennett also started yelling uncontrollably to match the powerful jerking of his body, but the scream was muffled because of the hard cock in his mouth. “Connor, let’s shoot together,” Bud yelled, as he stared at me and pressed his cock even further into the metal mass. “Now, Connor, now!” Our bodies erupted at the same time. I fought off the need to close my eyes. I stared straight ahead at my massive boyfriend, but I could see my own cum flying into the air towards him. I’m sure some of it landed on his incredible legs – even though he was pretty far away. The muscled body of my boyfriend started shaking violently as his cock spewed his man juice into the car wrapped around it. It felt like I might black out, but I forced myself to stay alert so I could see everything. Streaks of cum, mixed with dark oil, started to stream down the tree-trunk-sized legs of Bud Stevens. It was a beautiful sight. I watched as the fluids trickled over the bulging striated thighs, between deep indentions in his legs, and then across his flared, pumped calves. There was no other sound in the garage, except the grunts and moans of the huge man. My own cock stopped thrusting its milky substance into the room long before Bud’s body even thought about ceasing. He continued to pump his cock and juice into the battered piece of metal that conveniently took the place of some big guy’s tight ass. I knew it was true that Bud would have really hurt a normal man if he had fucked him as hard as he impaled the battered chunk of metal in his hands. When Bud’s body was finally finished shooting, he slid the remains of the car off of his huge piece of meat and lifted it above his head. “Shit, that was fantastic,” he yelled. “Wait until Jenkins sees what I did to his car. He’s going to shoot buckets of cum just from realizing that I destroyed his Cadillac with my bare hands. I wish I could be here when he figures out that the holes in this thing are from my power cock. Connor, we’ve got to find some other bigger things for me to destroy. I bet I can get you so excited your cum will fly as far as a city block. Watch this, little man.” Bud brought his hands quickly down and sent the crushed car flying into the floor of the garage. I jumped back when the big block of steel hit the cement and sunk halfway into the ground. Bud looked like some huge football player slamming a ball into the ground in the end zone. My deflated cock shot hard again as soon as I realized Bud had demolished both concrete and part of the car at the same time. “Connor, my man, the fun has just begun,” said Bud with a big grin on his face.

“So, you somehow rented out the gym for an entire night? How did you manage this, Parker? I have to say that this would have had to be really expensive, right?” “Uh, no? I know the gym owner, so he made up a story about how the gym needed to close for a couple of days to take care of a few things that needed renovated or something like that. Something about fixing the showers or updating some of the machines. It was a very convincing story I thought. Most, if not all, of the members believed it. I would have believed it too.” “Yeah, I did read that on Tiktok and Bluesky. I don’t get why we would need the entire gym to ourselves though. This makes me incredibly nervous, and I wonder if I can fully trust you. You have tried to trick your friends before.” “You have known me for literally 12 years Vik. Besides, you had to know that the reason why I met you here at the gym was because I am a sports scientist, and I have been working on ways to enhance the gym going experience.” Vikram stares at Parker glassy-eyed and realizes why he is there. “OH! No no no no... no... Parker, I didn’t sign up for this. You know how I feel about those experimental projects you have been working on with Kyson. I have no interest in becoming a guinea pig for you or him.” Parker grabs his arm and nervously giggles as he stops him from trying to move towards one of the gym exits. “Vik...I... uh...well I admit that I have sort of dreamt about you becoming a huge, hunky, Indian hulk on more than one occasion. Besides, don’t you remember how much fun we had spending time together at the beach a few months ago? All the big muscle that passed us by there.” Vik sighs as he relaxes just a bit and is then embraced by Parker. The two men stand there hugging each other for a couple of minutes as Vik then surprisingly leans in to kiss his friend’s lips. Parker caresses his Indian friend’s soft black beard before they finally separate. “See...you know how much we like each other. I just want to turn you into my beautiful musclebound beefcake, Vik. You are already so handsome and... uh...I just have this thought to see you...” “You will have to do it too then Parker. I will be extremely pissed off if you do this to me and don’t reciprocate on yourself. This is your insane plan to turn me into a freak and well...I also have to admit that I have this fantasy of you experimenting on yourself with a growth formula.” Parker laughs and kisses Vikram on the lips again. They walk to the back offices together and go into one of the rooms to continue their conversation. “Are you wearing your workout clothes Vik? Here is what I am wearing.” The scientist takes his button-up shirt off and is wearing a white tank top. He then takes his dress pants off and is wearing black gym shorts. He already has sneakers on and is showing that he is well-toned but isn’t greatly developed. Vik sighs again as he takes his own button-up shirt off and is wearing a blue tank. He slowly takes his jeans off and is wearing matching gym trunks, showing off his skinny legs and torso. He is wearing loafers, which makes Parker giggle. “Well, I guess that was probably smarter to wear than what I have on.” “I wasn’t entirely sure what to wear. This was my best guess considering what I thought would be just a regular gym session. I didn’t know that you were going to test one of your concoctions on me.” “It isn’t a concoction silly.” He pulls four vials out of the desk in the office. Vikram stares at them in jest. “Four? How many of us were you planning on trying this out on Parker?” He laughs as he puts them back in the drawer and pulls out a single unlabeled bottle from the same drawer. “I just wanted to see your reaction to them. Those are actually vials of GH. The gym owner has those in his desk for himself. I put my secret stash in here as well. This bottle is what I have been working on. They are just capsules, but they have stuff in them that nobody will be consuming except us...and possibly a couple lucky growers.” “Pills? Really? That isn’t what I was expecting. I figured you were going to jab me with something. Well at least that is a relief.” “Yeah, the stuff in these capsules is activated once your hormones begin to travel through your system. In other words, you can expect things to happen if you get aroused or amped up by working out.” “Aroused? Well then you need to take the first one then. I will certainly respond once I see you start growing.” The scientist unlocks the cap and plops two of the pills in his hand. He points to one of them and has Vikram take it. He then quickly flips the remaining capsule into his mouth and swallows it before locking the bottle. He remembers to get two small bottles of water out for them. The thin Indian doesn’t put it in his mouth yet. “Open your mouth, Parker.” “Damn, you are paranoid Vik.” He opens up and shows that it isn’t hidden anywhere before closing his mouth. He even opens one of the water bottles to drink it. “Down it goof. I did what you wanted me to.” “Fuck, I feel like I am being used by you, but for some reason I feel like you are confident that this would work if you took it.” Vikram puts the pill in his mouth and swallows it while also guzzling water. He is now leaning against his friend and seems more relaxed now that they have proceeded with this. Parker has his right arm around his back and is holding him against him. “Heh, here I was expecting you to get more worked up, but now you are calming down. I am not sure it will work if you stay this way.” “I am just glad that you are being real with me Parker. Do I have to do something to make you, you know...get beautiful?” Parker lightly punches him in the gut and makes a few ‘hmmphs’ as he lets go of Vikram and starts walking back into the main gym. The Indian follows behind him and grins at him. The scientist then turns around and starts to moan. “Maybe you don’t deserve me if I am beautiful mister...mmm...oh yeah...this stuff is already starting to work...” He points down at his legs as they begin to swell. The muscle fibers quickly thicken as his quads and hamstrings stretch his shorts to their limits. He reaches down to rub on his cock as it also starts to grow. His breathing intensifies as his excitement accelerates, feeling his pecs and arms squeaking as they begin to expand as well. He can see that Vikram is becoming entranced by what is happening to him and fully expects his friend to lose control of his inhibitions at any moment. “Ah Vik...I really had no clue that this would be so incredibly intoxicating. The hormones are flooding my mind and my muscles. MMM...you are entirely responsible for this you know that? I can’t imagine myself ever going back to the way I looked before this started.” Parker grunts in delight as he watches his biceps and triceps swelling bigger and squeezes his forearms with both of his hands, feeling them bulging with power. His pecs are now stretching his tank to the point that there is now a huge gap in between the fabric and each impressive mound. Vikram can feel things stirring within himself, but he is groaning, trying desperately to stay in control of his current self, watching in earnest as his friend continues to hulkout. “OH YEAH BABY! I am becoming a fucking huge alpha beast. I need to turn around to look at myself transforming Vik.” The growing beast turns to stare directly into the mirrors and begins flexing. The pump is enough for his shorts to rip all the way up to his waist as his big cock flops out and stands erect towards the mirror. His huge bubble butt has now freed itself and is making Vikram moan deeply as the Indian tries to keep his own manhood from escaping from his trunks. Parker has now ripped his gym shorts completely off and thrown them onto a nearby bench. His tank top tears in multiple places from the back as he grunts loudly feeling his immense chest do the same from the front. He pulls it off and bounces his huge beefy melons for several seconds, also studying his defined face and running his hands all over his thick manly mounds and his blocky six pack. He can feel himself getting ready to cum. “Vik...baby...I love my muscles so much that I am going to...AHH!” Parker blasts the mirrors with his massive load, showering them numerous times and shouting in pleasure as he lustfully stares back at his Indian friend at the same time, making sure that he is still eyeing him. He finishes unloading and turns back around to walk over to the Indian. “It is your turn mister. Oh...erraagghh...” He grunts as his feet finally emerge from his sneakers. “Ha, I completely forgot I was wearing those. I put on so much mass that these shoes felt like nothing against my feet.” He puts both of his hands on Vikram’s face and rubs on his beard slowly. He can feel his friend trembling from the excitement and nervousness. The hunky white beast then leans in to squeeze his huge pythons along his partner’s sides and picks the Indian up in his arms. “Look at me Vik. Am I beautiful to you now? I look and feel so fucking huge, and I want you to do the same. I crave a big, luscious, olive-skinned beast.” “Err Parker...I can feel it building up so much inside me...I can’t stop it any more...I can only think about...OHH...GROW...ING...” The white beast moans as he feels his friend starting to expand in his arms. Vikram’s lower half rapidly expands as it forces Parker to let go of him as the Indian lands on the floor. His loafers explode off his feet and go flying into the walls. His gym trunks can do very little to contain the big uncut power tool that is now arching its way down Vikram’s massively expanding right quad. He stares into the white beast’s eyes and laughs as he feels the growth moving into his upper body. His loose blue tank is now being filled with thick furry mounds of flesh popping out from every crevice of the Indian’s frame. He can feel his biceps and triceps inflating as he turns his attention to them and can’t believe that they are growing as big as they are. The thick garden hose veins on each arm stretching from his wrists all the way up to his shoulders makes him start leaking on the floor. Parker is now brushing up against Vikram and is rubbing his partner’s thick man meat. “YES VIK! You are becoming the dreamboat I have always wanted to be with. I want you so much.” The olive beast grunts in delight as his trunks finally rip off his mammoth quads and pelvis as he grabs Parker and wraps his huge hairy cannons around him to pull him into his swelling chest. “RRAARR...I knew this would turn me into a dom... I could feel it deep within me. I am going to stretch that hot hole of yours Parker and you won’t want anyone else.” “Oh yeah baby...push that big, beautiful beast inside me. I want you to fill me up hairy daddy.” As he manages to separate the white beast’s huge quads to start sliding his cock inside his partner, Vikram sighs as his blue tank top surrenders to his incredible size, shredding under the weight of his immense man cleavage and his rock hard eight pack. Parker yells in pleasure feeling his friend penetrating him forcefully and reveling in the Indian’s amazing thickness. “I have wanted to top you for years Parker. Mm...” Vikram licks his lips as he feels Parker’s hole hugging his huge 11-inch beast like a glove. It has been one of his goals since the two men started taking things up a notch just a few months prior. They have now moved over to one of the workout benches as the Indian beast flips Parker onto his back, lifts his legs up in the air and sits them on his massive chest, and grunts as he positions himself over top of the white beast and growls as he pushes his thick rod all the way in. “OH, FUCKING YES VIK...” “You are my huge hunky power bottom Parker. I have so much milk in these huge balls of mine for you to consume. I am going to pound you so hard...mmm...then, I want to shower you in my thick load and watch as you smother yourself in my gorgeous body.” The huge hulking olive beast yells as he grips Parker’s thick calves and thrusts in and out of his lover. Feeling his cum flowing into his cock after several minutes of intense fucking and the sweat pouring off both hulks, he pulls out of the white bodybuilder and lets his seed start to coat his partner in waves. “OH FUCK YEAH DADDY! Feed me that load!” “RRAARRHH...MMM...open that beautiful mouth Parker. He wants to be drained properly by a hungry mouth.” Vikram sits him up and shoves his big beautiful uncut furry cock in Parker’s face as it continues to squirt its juicy milk all over him. He slowly opens his lips as it slides down his throat. He shutters in pleasure as he gets very acquainted with it. His thick neck muscles flex as the Indian beast moans staring down at his lover as he begins swallowing his wet goo. “AHH...I am in love with you hunky white beast. I feel like I could cum for days.” Parker pulls his thick snake out to look up at him and smiles. “Well, you know I would gladly play with this gorgeous beast for eternity, Vik.” He lovingly strokes him, making the huge olive hulk grunt in pleasure. He picks Parker up off the bench and locks his lips on his lover’s. The two beasts moan loudly as they massage each other passionately, squeezing their muscles together and giggling in delight. They both are reveling in the intoxicating scent in the air that they have created from their fluids and their musk. “MMM...we smell fucking good daddy. This place has been christened by both of us as the growth gym.” Vikram agrees as Parker caresses his partner’s huge hairy chest and lays his head on the Indian’s massive pec shelf as they stand there together. They both turn their heads at the same time and notice that they have a bystander, who has dropped their gym bag on the floor. “WHAT THA...is that...you Parker? And... WOW...is this your friend Vikram?” “Ah, hello there Gregg. I can’t thank you enough for allowing us to use your establishment here to further develop...my studies...and to...well...I think you see that it has been successful, right?” “Uh...oh yeah guys. You are both looking freaking huge...and mmm...it smells really ripe in here as well.” The older man starts moaning under his breath as he takes in the manly vapors that have permeated the gym floor. He is the gym’s owner, judging by his polo with the gym’s name on it in green and gray letters. He is wearing a pair of jean shorts that show off his nicely toned legs and is wearing sock shoes. The bald, mustachioed, 49-year-old is now running his hands along his chest, as he feels his pecs starting to inflate, his nipples stretching the fabric and making his cock twitch as it begins to form a giant outline along the left side of his shorts. The two beasts are now encouraging his muscles to keep growing. “OH YEAH GREGG! We could both use another beast to come and join us.” “MMM...yeah what Parker said. Hulkout for us big daddy!” “GRR...yeah, I have been hungering to get bigger boys. Make me blow up so I can join your party here.” Gregg grunts in delight as his feet tear through his shoes and his swelling quads start to strain the fabric on his shorts. He especially loves the feeling of his upper body testing the limits of his shirt as he flexes his expanding biceps and grins as he watches them continue to inflate. “MMM...all those supplements were such a fucking waste of time...I could have just waited until now to...AHH...it feels so fucking GOOD. My cock is getting so fat and veiny.” The middle-aged man looks down and sighs as his cock starts ripping its way out of his shorts. It swells even bigger as he feels it twitch and shoot several ropes of cum across the room. The two other hulks moan in delight as they continue to watch Gregg growing. He moans louder as his swelling biceps and triceps make loud stretching noises. The veins pulse and expand to twice their size. He strokes his big tool as they walk over to get an even better look at him. “Yeah, beast man, get huge. Me and the Indian hulk are hungry for some more muscle and milk, right Vik? “You better fucking believe I am ready for more, Parker.” They both get down on their knees and start messing with Gregg’s big cock as he feels his shorts give way, releasing his thick tree trunk-sized quads from their prison as well as his expanding ass, which Vik has taken a liking to. The bald beast looks down at both of them and laughs as his pecs start to rip his polo. The sound of the fabric tearing excites all three of them as they leak profusely. Parker and Vikram take turns slurping on Gregg’s veiny shaft. “OH, FUCK BOYS! Daddy Gregg has some more spunk he can share. There is so much power raging in these muscles too, appreciative of what you have done for them. I can’t think you both enough for this.” Both beasts savor the older man’s thick frothy load as they take turns gulping it down as Gregg marvels at how quickly he is able to destroy his polo with his back and chest. His thick abs heave in delight as he greedily rips his top off and slings it to the side. He starts flexing his huge round biceps and wide chest when Vikram gets up off his knees and starts lovingly punching him in his gut, making him react in delight. Parker also gets up off the floor after finishing his cock meal and looks into Gregg’s eyes, petting the older beast’s thick furry chest, and then moans as he leans down to lock his mouth on the gym owner’s huge left pec. Vikram is now trying to maneuver himself in between Gregg’s massive glutes with his bloated brown cock. Gregg is laughing as he attempts to do so as the three beasts enjoy themselves immensely. Unbeknownst to all three of these hulks, another man has quietly entered the gym from a back entrance and has ventured into Gregg’s office. He quickly put his briefcase down on the floor, along with a gym bag that he brought with him. He can hear them down the hall moaning and groaning with each other and can smell their vapors. It is Kyson, the Spanish-born lab partner of Parker’s, and he is intensely shy. The man unfortunately is unprepared for what he is about to experience. Still wearing the dress clothes that he put on at the beginning of the day, he had just left the lab where he was working on more research for another project he was going to present to Parker in a few days. He is inhaling the intense man scent of each of the beasts, and it is already making him feel a bit excited. “MMM...Parker has done it this time. I had no idea it would be...so...ahh...” He can feel his legs and arms expanding beneath the fabric of his shirt and pants. He goes into one of the other rooms in the back and notices that there are mirrors everywhere in the room, so he gets even more pumped up. He moans watching himself growing as his chest starts swelling as well. The stretching sounds coming from his muscles is making his cock leak profusely as he stares at himself in the mirrors. “Ahh...this is something that I always thought was a pipe dream. Now...mmm...heh...it is really happening...” He can feel his feet getting ready to burst through his dress shoes as his expanding quads start ripping the seams on his pants. He can also feel his triceps doing the same to his white button-up shirt. He greedily puffs his chest out and grins as it starts testing the limits of the front. He reaches down to run his right hand along the thick outline of his Spanish cock and his left along the contours of his growing pecs and sighs. “Mmhmm...yyeess...the amount of testosterone and adrenaline pumping through me is so intoxicating...” Kyson watches his face become enveloped in a reddish-brown layer of fur, which is also making him smile. He can feel his ass and back muscles swelling to the point that they are about to emerge at any second from their confines. Interestingly, he feels like he can control the growth now and is savoring the feelings in his head. He looks down at his shoes as his growing toes start tearing through his shoes. “AHH...I love it so much. I could easily fall in love with myself with all of this...mmm...heh...okay I guess you can be free...” The Spanish-American feels his huge biceps tearing through his sleeves as his glutes shred the back of his pants. His cock is getting extremely hard, as it prepares to rip itself out. He moans as he slowly lifts his arms, hearing more seams ripping along the sides of his shirt as his thickening lats begin to flare outward. His pits are filling to capacity with thick fur, which is quite visible to him in the mirrors. He grunts, flexing his huge biceps as they destroy even more of the sleeves, both arms now entirely exposed. He puts his arms back down to his side as he feels his chest starting to blast the top buttons on his top in the mirrors. “YUM! OH yeah...they are getting so big and beautiful...ahh...I think I have really huge fucking abs too...” His swelling neck and traps are now tearing seams as he looks on and stares intensely as his big, swollen pecs launch even more buttons into the mirrors and are now exposed. His big Spanish cock frees itself as his pants start to fall down his huge lower half. It throbs wildly as he continues to look on at his chest as it heaves, drenched in sweat. He rubs each round furry mound in pleasure while also running his fingers along each one of his big cascading abdominal slabs. “I am so fucking beautiful. MMM...seeing myself hulking out like this makes me want to...” “Want to what, Kyson?” Unknowingly, his beastly business partner has sneaked in behind him to catch the last parts of his transformation. Parker is now slowly wrapping his huge arms around the Spanish beast as he leans in to kiss him on his neck. The other two hulks enter the room a couple of minutes later to join them. Parker tears the rest of Kyson’s shirt off as he finds his Spanish partner’s hole and begins to enter him with his huge pole. The Spanish beast moans in delight as he gets tons of attention from behind. Vikram is now starting to give him attention from the front. “Whoa, you are freaking gorgeous. If I had to pick...well...let me just have some fun.” The huge Indian is now starting to suck on Kyson’s huge pecs as he vigorously strokes the Spaniard’s big cock. Gregg is standing beside them and is massaging everyone’s huge muscles as he gets ready to get off again. Will the chain continue to grow if more guys enter the gym during this time? I have no doubt what the answer would be, do you know?

"Jake, I did it.” “You did what?” “I spiked his food.” “You spiked your dad’s food with...what exactly?” “You know...the special ingredient.” “Huh? You put the GH enhancer in his food?” “Yep. Your wish might come true, Jake. I mean, I think it is a bit weird that you find my dad so sexy, but I suppose someone has to, right?” “Well, he is rather good-looking Randolph. I think the dad bod suits him well, but I suppose a bit more muscle could help too.” “Heh well don’t wait too long to see it happen goof. He is about to eat it.” The two young 21-year-olds laugh a bit before Randolph jokingly goes into the other room to act like he is doing something. Jake goes to sit down by Randolph’s very sexy 51-year-old father Harrison, who is wearing blue jeans, loafers, and a top with three small buttons that are below his neckline. He has a bit of a pudgy belly, but it is cute, according to Jake. Harrison’s body is covered in fluffy reddish-brown hair with a light dusting of gray mixed in. The middle-aged man has noticed his son’s friend looking at him on occasion and it makes him blush. As he sits at the bar with Jake, scarfing down the food in front of him, he pauses and lets out a few moans. He yells for Randolph to come in so he can talk to him, but there is no answer. He then looks over at Jake and makes a few comments. “Did Randy put something in my chicken, Jake? This tastes better than I remember it. Actually...oh...that sneaky boy has finally done it, hasn’t he?” With his arms now sitting on the bar counter, Harrison looks down at both of them and smiles as he watches his forearms start to swell beneath the fabric of his shirt. He moans deeply as it gives him a lot of pleasure. Jake is also looking at them. “This explains why he isn’t in here right now. He did this for you, didn’t he?” Jake reaches over and feels the veins swelling and growing. Harrison sighs as the young man’s touch feels so soothing. “Mmm...I think I am going to enjoy this quite a bit Jake.” He jumps up from his stool and stumbles a little bit before getting his bearings again. He nervously laughs as he can now feel his legs growing inside his jeans. “Ahh...so this is what it feels like when you become a hulk. I hope I can give you a great show young man.” Jake joins him as he nearly falls over trying to stand up so he can watch in eagerness. Harrison’s biceps, triceps, and shoulders are now bulging. Massive veins pulse beneath the middle-aged man's sleeves. The 21-year-old slowly runs his hands along the growing beast’s swelling arms for a few seconds before leaning down to lick Harrison’s left bicep. The older man moans loudly. “Oh, fucking yes Jake. This is almost better than sex. Heck, this feels like sex to me.” His traps and delts are expanding now, as he grunts leaning his neck back to show it widening for his partner. The veins visible beneath the skin. He pulls Jake up to him as he feels his chest swelling as well. “I am becoming a beast for you Jake. I really loved this top too, but I am more than willing to hulk out of it for you. I am getting so much pleasure out of this, and I know that you are too.” The expanding outline of Harrison’s growing pecs is making Jake so horny that he is now reaching down to rub his own crotch with one hand and is feeling the 51-year-old's chest with the other. “I have fantasized about this for so long Mr. Jackson. You are so freaking gorgeous.” Harrison looks into Jake’s eyes and then leans over to slowly kiss the young man on the lips. He puts his arms around him and moans as he feels his huge biceps ripping through the fabric. Jake is transfixed on them as they stop kissing. The older man can feel his lower half straining in his jeans now as well. After a few seconds, the seams on them start popping loudly, making Harrison sigh in pleasure, feeling his quads blowing up in size. “Ahh, this feels so exhilarating Jake. Don’t call me Mr. Jackson anymore. We are way beyond that now. I will be Harris to you from now on. Mmm...fuck the anticipation of seeing what my huge upper body is going to look like is...” He is incredibly excited when he notices just how thick his pecs are getting. His belly has now vanished completely as his impressive six-pack can now be seen just beneath his shirt. He positions Jake to the side of him as the young admirer can feel one of Harrison’s forearms finally tear free from its sleeve. The older beast’s top is now struggling to stay intact as a few seams rip along his traps. He leans over to kiss Jake again. “Mmm...you are a great kisser, Jake; you know that don’t you?” He takes one of the young man’s hands and puts it over his growing package. The raging beast is about to burst from its confines. “I think it is a great time for you to meet my baby maker. He is getting so BIG!” Harrison grunts loudly as his cock bursts through the zipper on his jeans. He puts Jake’s hand over top of it so he can feel it as it swells even larger. He then rips his jeans open in the front so that his ballsac can also continue to expand. Jake moans as he caresses the beast in his hands, feeling the veins bulging against his fingers. “Oh yeah Harris, it is getting so huge. I am getting so freaking turned on.” “You are actually making my balls swell bigger and heavier by saying these horny things, Jake. I fucking love how much you are enjoying this.” Harrison has now positioned his massive furry quads to where his ballsack continues to expand as it starts to hang even further down between his immense thighs, his testicles swelling to the size of tennis balls. His glutes have also grown to nearly twice their size as well. Jake passionately kisses Harris’s huge veiny arms as he begins to stroke the older man’s huge rod. Harris moans in pleasure as he feels his chest getting even bigger as his top tries to stretch to accommodate his new size. He is now growing a lush, brownish-red beard with gray strands in between each luscious hair. Jake has now started to lick Harris’s big, protruding nipples on his shirt. The two swollen furry mounds of flesh are still somehow being contained within, but they are slowly rising to the sexy beast’s chin. Harris gleefully laughs as Jake chews on both of his tits as the pleasure sends his mind to places, he never thought it would go. He is leaking profusely onto Jake’s hand that is still playing with his tool. “Haha, don’t you worry Jake. I won’t forcefully rip my shirt on purpose...” As he says this, each of the buttons, one-by-one start to pop open, gradually revealing parts of his engorged, gloriously furry pectorals. He involuntarily bounces them, causing each sweaty manly balloon to start a small tear just beneath the last button. Jake sighs as he feels himself cumming in his pants. Harrison can see the anguish on his face, and he loves it. “I am loving that you are so hungry for my muscles, Jake. It is definitely fueling my lust for more.” Harrison’s back is shredding his shirt to pieces. Huge mounds of mountainous muscle emerge finally, revealing his delts and lats, which are growing thicker and wider with each second that passes. The big beast grunts as he slowly feels his abs starting to shred the bottom half of his shirt. His adonis belt has now ripped his jeans completely off his body as well. His swelling feet have also destroyed his loafers. “I am having trouble concentrating Harris. You are the most beautiful man I have ever laid eyes on.” “Keep watching me, Jake. My beautiful boys are wanting more attention as you can see.” Harrison has now placed both of the young man’s hands on his mammoth pecs and sighs as he feels them ripping his shirt open. The two heaving mounds glisten with intensity, his breathing labored but incredibly happy, as they drape over his swollen furry six-pack. His obliques are impressive as his gorgeously huge lats are now fully visible. Jake’s tongue quickly gets acquainted with Harrison’s erect nipples again, which are now pointing downward. The big beast laughs again as he feels an unbelievable amount of pleasure coursing through his body. “Oh, fuck yeah buddy. Mmm...daddy can never get enough of your appetite for me.” He yanks his tattered shirt off finally and is completely naked. He flexes his arms and chest a few times as Jake goes back to stroking the huge beast with one of his hands. “Ah, good boy. You want to make hulking Harris cum... That is such a smart decision you are making. How long have you wanted to make me cum Jake?” “For so long, Harris. You have no idea.” “Oh yeah? So, turning me into the man of your dreams, the muscle fucking daddy of your dreams is just a part of it? Mmm...I will feed you so much of my cum, don’t you worry.” Jake continues to stroke Harris’s huge one-eyed monster with authority, hearing the big guy moaning in delight, his body dripping in sweat. The young man is intoxicated by Harrison’s manly scent as he runs his tongue along the huge beast’s incredible abdominal cavity on up to his meaty pecs, sucking lovingly on each one of them as he stares up and smiles at the huge beast’s face. Harris hugs him in a strong embrace while letting his admirer have some control. “You are such a great worshipper, my boy. I think you should now move that mouth of yours down to little Harris, because he is getting ready to give you a real treat.” “Sure, thing boss. It looks so huge though, I don’t know how I can please him.” “Heh don’t worry about it Jake. He doesn’t take too much coaxing to get a rise out of him.” The young man takes a few moments to look at Harrison’s impressive equipment, staring at his thick furry bush, kissing his thick veiny shaft, and running his tongue on his meaty head. Harris sighs and laughs every time his partner flips his cock up and down. “Ahh, I’m glad you are having fun with him Jake.” Jake’s foreplay is driving the older man wild, and he loves how it is putting him on edge. It is making his testicles grow even bigger as they start to pump more cum into Harrison’s prostate. He is now starting to push the young man down on his swollen beast. Jake nervously tries to resist, but it is not happening as Harrison’s strong hands are too much. “Mmm...I can feel my seed starting to pump into my cock Jake. Drink up, my boy.” He can hear the 21-year-old gagging as his powerful load flows both down his throat and out the sides of his mouth. His neck muscles appear to be stretching a bit, as if his body is trying to adapt to what is happening. Harrison moans as he watches Jake trying to keep some kind of composure as he continues to get abused by the beast’s incredible white flood. “GOOD BOY! You are such a trooper. I wonder what is going to happen to you when I am done filling every part of your insides with my DNA. Are you going to resist it Jake?” After several more jets of cum leave his swollen balls, enter his thick cock, and escape down Jake’s sore throat, he lets go of the exhausted young man as he feels his emptied rod leaving his partner’s mouth. It dribbles several strands of fluid down onto Jake’s-soaked red t-shirt and black pants. He is now trying to catch his breath, gasping for air, but appears okay. Harrison picks him up off the floor and embraces him again, holding him close against his huge chest. Jake has now put his hands on the big beast’s arms and is caressing them. They are both smiling at each other. “Uhh...whew...Harris...I thought I was going to die. I am so overloaded with your cum, I can hardly breathe.” “I wonder what will happen next buddy. I want you to grow big and strong like me. Isn’t that what you want too?” Jake pauses to think about it and is getting an uneasy feeling. He has always admired muscle growth on other men but has never considered it for himself. His mind got swept up by Harrison’s incredible transformation and he wanted to look at and feel his older crush’s muscles, which did happen, thanks to his friend Randall. Speaking of his close friend, he now wonders where he is hiding. “With all of this happening to you, I completely lost track of where Randy is.” “Why do you care where he is at right now, Jake? Heh, your attention should only be on me, right?” They can hear someone groaning down the hall. Clearly, it is Randall, but he sounds like he is in a bit of pain. Harris has an idea of what is going on and tells him to come into the room to join them. “RRAANNDDYY...Did you get jealous of Big Harris and have to get big like him too? Come in here so we can see you hulkout as well.” The 21-year-old redhead slowly walks in. He is wearing a white tee and yellow shorts. His body has already started to grow as his quads and calves look quite a bit larger than they were before all of this started. His cock is tenting heavily in his shorts and his arms are getting huge and veiny. “OHH FFUUCCKK...I couldn’t resist the urge to take it, Jake. I didn’t realize it would make me feel so good either! I just crave size so much now.” “You are such a good boy, Randy. Our DNA is geared for hugeness. Just let it overtake your senses and enjoy the ride.” The young beast moans loudly as his glutes start ripping out of the back of his shorts. He stares and smiles at Jake as his pecs inflate, stretching his tee to the point that it is practically painted on his chest. His huge six-pack is also visible beneath his shirt as his lats start ripping through the sides. He is panting with excitement. “I want you to grow so bad too Jake. You have to join us; this feels so fucking amazing. I love the feeling of just...RRWWRR...” Randy’s swelling cock bursts through the front of his shorts with ease as his junk is in full view. It looks very similar to how his father’s cock looks, as his ballsack also expands to nearly twice its size. “Oh, well I see that my genetics have been passed down to you, son. Heh, I imagine you are going to need help with that in a little bit, right?” “I do dad, but I want Jake to be the one to make me cum. Mmm...the thought of him taking my load on top of yours pops is something I want to see. It has to mean that he will turn into a grotesque muscle monster.” The young growing beast has now walked over to join the other two as he gets ready to show them both his immense chest. Harris grunts as he sees his son’s shirt starting to rip. He is now stroking Randy’s huge cock as Jake starts to feel himself losing control. They both can sense it. “Good boys. I can’t wait to see you blow your load inside Jake, Randall. He is going to realize just how special he really is.” “Oh fuck, I can’t wait dad. RAWR! Yeah, chest fucking GGRROOWW!!” Harrison yells in delight watching Randy’s chest swelling bigger beside him, now completely exposed and covered in a nice fluffy layer of reddish fur. His shorts are now ripping off his swelling legs as his shirt is in tatters. He moans feeling his dad getting him close to the edge. “Fuck...I am going to cum. Get your mouth down there Jake, start drinking up, and get to growing already.” Randy rubs his big chest as he feels the cum start to flow from his big cock. Jake catches some of it in his mouth as he starts moaning deeply, feeling things happening to him all over his body. He can hear both other huge beasts grunting as they can see him swelling. The young man came in wearing a red tee shirt, black shorts, white briefs, and a pair of sandals. After savoring several shots of his friend’s cum, Jake stands back up and begins to embrace his growth. He stares down at his legs and calves and watches in amazement as they begin to explode in size. Father and son are sighing under their breaths. He can feel his cock expanding rapidly as well as his shorts are already starting to shred under the raw power of his muscularity. He can feel his confidence building in his head as the growth moves up into his upper half. His sandals are no match for his enlarged feet as they explode open. Harris and Randy yell in pleasure as the two beasts are loving how much bigger Jake is getting. They can hear his back cracking as it appears he is getting even taller. His shirt rises a little further up his chest as parts of his pelvic floor and lower abs begin to expand quickly. He moans in delight feeling his shorts ripping along the waist, exposing the top part of his briefs. Randy can see his friend’s huge cock trying to get free. “Come over here beside me Harris. You are responsible for creating this monster.” He Looks over at Randy. “Randy...I think my cock wants to play with you.” With just a few grunts, Jake’s enormous cock tears the rest of his shorts open as they fall to the floor behind him. His briefs are now the only things attached to his lower half, but that likely won’t last much longer either as he continues to expand. His glutes are swelling rapidly as well as he looks over at Harris and grins. He can feel his arms, back, and chest swelling now. “You are going to be the most beautiful monster I have ever laid eyes on Jake.” “You think so Harris? How big should I get?” “Oh, as big as possible buddy.” Randy is now working his cock over, which appears to be making his ballsack grow even bigger. “OH YEAH RANDY! Keep doing that, I will make you want to grow even more.” He looks over at the huge middle-aged beast and stares at him with intensity as his pecs and arms inflate in succession with each other. He grunts as Harris moans with pleasure watching them growing. “I don’t think you are going to be able to wear anything we can get for you Jake. You are going to...” Jake is now laughing as his bloated pecs easily rip through his shirt. His huge, bulbous shoulders, mammoth traps, and engorged triceps follow afterwards, as he continues to grow even bigger. “I am not worried about clothing right now Harris. I just want to keep growing. I have never felt this good in my entire life.” “Whoa, I don’t doubt that for a second stud.” He is now flexing his biceps, watching in amazement as they stretch bigger beneath his skin. He is guessing that they are as big as softballs but thinks maybe they won’t stop inflating. He then moans as his pecs continue to get wider and more powerful, pushing his arms further away from his body. His shirt is now only attached to his neck as it gets ready to destroy the fabric with its immense girth. “You think I am done growing, boss?” “I don’t know Jake, are you?” The hulking beast, who must be upwards of 325 pounds at this point, flexes his back, flaring his lats, touches Harris’s own amazing body and makes him swoon in pleasure. The older beast is now beating on Jake’s abs, which are rock hard and have somehow formed into a gorgeous ten-pack. He smiles as he continues to stare at his crush and leans over to kiss him on the lips. His cock is throbbing as he gets ready to drown his best friend in his own special sauce. “I can feel my cum rushing through my balls Randy. You ready to join the monster club?” “You better fucking believe I want to keep growing Jake. Make me forget what I look like now.” Jake laughs as he starts to spray his close friend in his cum serum. Randy gets incredibly excited as he anticipates that another growth spurt will happen at any second. He closes his eyes, stands up and starts breathing heavy, his chest heaves as he scoops several piles of spunk off his big muscles and downs them into his mouth. He doesn’t know if it must be consumed or not. “Ahh...I want to be big like you Jake so badly. My very existence depends on it right now. I am big, but I must be bigger...taller...fucking hung like a horse...” “I think you will know it when it gets to your...” Randall opens his eyes and starts to moan as he looks down and sees his cock getting even bigger. It is now nearly a foot long as his ballsack expands as well. He starts stroking himself again, feeling his forearms and biceps expanding larger and fuller than before. He is giddy with excitement as his chest begins inflating again, draping even further over top of his huge abs. He is now pressing himself up against Jake as they squeeze their giant pecs together and smack cocks, trying to see who the bigger beast is. His spine cracks a few times as he feels himself getting taller and adding even more muscle to his colossal back. Harrison loves seeing both young men fooling around with each other but is a bit jealous of their incredible massiveness. Both have eclipsed over 300 pounds, and he wants to join in on the fun, but he wonders how he will get there now. After Jake has a bit of a tug of war with his friend Randall, he composes himself for a minute or so and walks back over to the hunky mature beast and smiles. “We have gotten to a critical point in our growth journey Harris. You and Randy toyed with me this entire time about becoming a hulk and you both succeeded. I gave your son the tools to match me in godlike proportions but guess what.” Harris realizes what must happen now. He is a little bit nervous about it, but then again, he realizes that it isn’t that big of deal once he thinks about it. “Oh well fuck Jake. My beautiful boy must provide his old man with the family’s own growth formula by way of his godlike cock. Yeah, I think I can do it this once.” “Heh good, because I am sure that Randy has been wanting to blast you this entire time. He is acting like an insane beast at this size.” “I know you are my dad, but in this one instance, I have to think of you as some fucking gorgeous hunk that I want to grow for my own pleasure. Hope you understand that pops.” “Randall, fucking do it. I want to play with Jake just as much as you do.” The young hulk strokes his cock with both of his hands vigorously and points it in his father’s direction. He is about to do something he never thought he would ever do. Harris can already feel some of his son’s precum hitting his face. It makes him shutter as he hears Randy revving up. The streams of cum begin coating his chest and down his legs as he sticks his tongue out to catch some of the white rain. Jake is heard off to the side grunting, knowing that he will be getting the hulking mature dreamboat that he has always wanted. Randy finishes spraying his cum all over his father as he walks back over towards his fellow 300+ pound hulk and smacks his ass. Jake smacks him back and acts like he is about to tackle him again. Harris is still wiping cum off his body and is slurping it off his fingers. He chuckles a few times. “I gotta say son...you do taste pretty good. You are never going to shove that thing inside me though. I can promise you that.” “That is the same for you dad. Let’s see you beast out now.” Harris is now feeling his body start to grow again. He grins as he feels his cock getting bigger as it starts to look a lot like his son’s. He then hears his own spine cracking as he feels himself adding at least a few inches to his height. He giggles in pleasure as his lats stretch even wider and his back muscles nearly double in size. The swelling hulk moans, staring directly into Jake’s eyes, as his furry chest inflates even larger, pecs thicker, meatier than before and his abs expanding even wider. “Mmm Jake...I am going to be so FUCKING MASSIVE! I feel like I can grow even more.” His quads are forcing him to stand at a different angle because they are getting so monstrously dense and wide. His massive cock dangles between both, dripping profusely, feeling such incredible pleasure as he continues to feel his body expanding. “Aww fuck...YEAH! Look at my arms Jake...my fucking cannons are still...GROWING!” Jake is practically drooling as he watches his daddy hulk’s biceps inflate to the size of soccer balls, veins as thick as garden hoses, and his triceps are now larger than most human’s legs. Harris agonizes as his forearms stretch to equally supernatural sizes. He is much bigger than the two younger muscle freaks and he is loving every minute of it. “I am now back to being the dominant beast in this house boys. Now come over here my beautiful Jake and let me have my way with you.” “With pleasure daddy hulk. I will savor every minute I spend with you from now on.” Jake stomps over to Harris and they embrace, kissing each other longingly as Randy looks on. Jake looks at him and tells him to come join them for a little roughhousing. He smiles and decides that he will join them for that, but no sex with his dad. Jake understands and they start to play strength games with each other including arm wrestling, putting fists through walls, and whatever else they feel like doing. The house they are in will not survive the three hulks because they now feel like they have outgrown it. Between the three of them, they weigh well over 1000 pounds, and they are filled with tons of testosterone. Randy does watch his dad and Jake have sex with each other, and in a way, it does turn him on, but he must remember that this 400+ pound behemoth with his best friend is his father. He will get his turn with Jake as well, and they take turns plowing him. The extreme growth between them has ended. Now they will have to figure out what they will be doing once the house is in complete disarray, as these three will need to satisfy their hunger in just a short amount of time. For now, though, the three hulks are going to enjoy their newfound size and strength.

*WARNING*: This story includes incestual themes that may not be suitable for those who are against having sex with family members. Reader's discretion is advised. All subjects included in this story are of age and there will not be any issues associated with each character. Brody has always loved his dad. Growing up, he looked up to his dad because he learned a lot about life from him. It wasn’t always easy getting any attention from him, considering that Brody had five other brothers to contend with as well. His dad, whom they called Branch, always seemed like he was living life to the fullest when he was younger. His wife, Beverly, had to put up with a lot of shenanigans from him, which was passed on to a couple of Brody’s brothers. He sometimes encouraged them to get out there and experience things on their own when they were teenagers. Brody was always the introverted one though. He just wasn’t interested in all of the typical horny teenager stuff. He wouldn’t realize that his dad noticed this until he was older. By the time all six of his boys were adults, Branch was in his 50s. He was reasonably built when he was younger, but he was never what you would consider a muscular type. He admitted that he did play baseball and run track when he was in high school. A conversation came up one day at one of the family picnics about why Branch decided to have so many kids, and they happened to be all boys. He jokingly said, “I guess I am just that potent!” Which resonated with Brody more than he thought it would. Branch did notice his son’s reaction to his statement and it was like he knew that he had a gay son. It was a secret that he thought he had kept from his dad his entire life. A couple of years into college, Brody came to visit his dad at the home he grew up in. He was surprised to see that his mom was not living there anymore. It turned out that their marriage had been falling apart for years, but they stayed together for the boys. Once the boys were grown, Branch and Beverly felt like they didn’t need to stay together anymore and separated. The 53-year-old man is alone at the house with just Brody, which rarely happened. He tells his son to sit down so they can talk about some ‘important’ things. “Have a seat, my boy. Well, I should say, my man.” “Uhh, what is this about, dad?” “Well, I just wanted to let you know about some things that I have kept to myself for some time.” Brody seems a bit confused with where this conversation is going. “Umm, okay. Does this have to do with you and mom?” Branch smiles. “Actually, it does. Your mother and I decided a few months ago that we needed some time apart. *Pauses for a few moments* Well, hmm. This is actually a bit more awkward than I realized. Brody...do you remember when you use to have your friend Reese over on your spring and summer breaks a year ago? *a few beads of sweat drip down Branch’s forehead* Well, we kind of did a few things together.” Brody’s eyes widen. He is stunned by what he is hearing. “WAIT...WHAT!? You mean, ‘those’ things?” Branch seems a bit nervous, but understands why Brody would feel this way about the situation. “It really does depend on what you mean by ‘those’ things, Brody. I am implying that I spent some time exploring his body. I don’t know the last time you saw Reese, but he has changed dramatically over the past year.” Brody admits that he hasn’t seen Reese in nearly eight months because the 20-year-old man left the university they went to because he wanted to pursue a career in emergency services. In other words, he wanted to be an EMT. “I am just trying to grasp the idea that you are interested in men, dad. Have you always had an interest in them?” “Well, just a little bit. I did enjoy raising you boys like normal fathers do. I know you probably felt a bit left out at times because I spent a great deal of time with them. I always knew I would have the opportunity to play catch up with you when you got older. Well, here we are.” Brody calms down a bit. He sits down a few feet from his dad on the couch. “So...is Reese in town now? Are you admitting to me that you are gay? I mean, you had six boys by mom.” “No, I consider myself bi, Brody. I enjoyed my time with your mom, but I feel like that ship has sailed. Reese has helped me explore one of my deep-rooted fantasies. I should call him actually.” Branch gets his phone out and tries to call Reese. He answers after the second ring. “Hello there, Mr. Agassi. How may I pleasure you today?” The middle-aged man blushes and quickly says, “Shh, Brody is here with me.” Reese chuckles a little before saying, “Do you want me to come over before I go to work?” “That would be a good idea, stud.” Reese says, “Okay,” and then hangs up. Brody barely recognizes Reese’s voice. It is considerably deeper than he remembers. “His voice is so different now. What gives?” “I don’t know son. I just know that he is helping me understand who I am. He should be here shortly because he only lives about 20 minutes from here.” After randomly talking about Brody’s brothers for a few minutes, there is a couple of knocks on the front door and a man walks in. He is absolutely massive. He has a well-kempt beard, perfectly parted black hair, the tightest uniform you could imagine, overtop of mammoth garden-hosed veins on what might be 22” biceps and triceps that are so big, they can’t be contained. His chest bulges out of any crevice that might be available. His quads are stretching his pants to their limits. He walks up to Branch and Brody and stands in front of them. “Hello bro and boss. Glad to see you are both here at the same time.” He sits beside Brody and puts his arm around him. He slowly flexes his right bicep to make his friend feel it digging into his side. “Uhh, what happened in the last year to lead to this, Reese? I am blown away by your ‘transformation’.” Reese smiles and decides to tell his story. He grins at Branch because he can see the man’s thick tool swelling his pants. “I left college, but you already knew this Brody. When I started my training to become an EMT, something unusual happened during one of the training exercises. I was accidentally electrocuted by the paddles they use to revive patients. *Sighs a little feeling his bicep accidentally tear his right sleeve* I was taking gear at the time, which I don’t know if you know, but it is supposed to help you grow your muscles. You remember what I looked like; well, I sort of had an unexpected growth spurt that led to an unfortunate wardrobe malfunction a few minutes later. I mean, I loved it, but it was a bit awkward for the people that were training me.” Brody looks over and sees his dad rubbing his cock inside his pants. It is apparent now that his dad has a strong muscle fetish. Reese moves his arm away from Brody and flexes it, making his biceps and triceps swell huge. The tension on the sleeve is way too much as the raging muscles rip their way free from his undershirt and jacket. He does the same with his left arm. “Umm, wow! Well, it appears that whatever happened during that training exercise was a huge benefit to you.” “BRO! You have no idea...well maybe you do. I mean...*pauses for a few moments as he continues to flex* I have a fetish of my own that I want to explore. Well, first I want to tell you Brody that I have had a hardon for your dad for years. He is fucking hot! Last year, when he even gave me an ounce of suggestion, I went for it. Anyway, I want to have a threesome with both of you. I think this could get really interesting if we do it.” Brody is shocked at this suggestion, but Branch seems extremely open to it. He pulls his pants down and shows that he is going commando. It is the first time that Brody has ever seen his dad’s immense tool in all of its glory. The throbbing 10-inch pole pulses wildly dribbling a small amount of precum down the front of it. It turns out that he is uncut as well, but he has the sheath pulled down to let it breathe. Reese gets up and walks over to Branch. His breathing is slightly heavier and is getting a bit excited. “You see how hung your dad is, Brody? I have wanted that inside me for years. We haven’t actually gotten to that point yet, but I think now would be the perfect time.” Reese undoes his belt and unzips his pants. They drop to the ground and unveil his bloated lower body, which is covered in a vast network of veins and black body hair. He is wearing a jock strap which contains a nicely-sized package. He walks over and lets Branch smell him. The older man strokes himself a few times before stopping and letting his cock bounce, it dribbles a bit more precum. Reese makes sure that Brody watches them. “Just watch us for a few minutes bro. We mostly did this type of worship, but I am done with it. I think maybe I can convince him to go further this time. *Stares into Branch’s eyes* You want to taste me, boss?” Branch looks up at him before pulling the young beast into his face and starts licking Reese’s bulge. They both moan. The excitement is enough to prompt an accidental hulkout to happen with the EMT’s shirt and jacket as his pumped back explodes out of the fabric. He decides to go ahead and just do the same with his entire top as he flexes his chest and lets the buttons cascade all over the room. He then rips everything off and lets his furry powerful chest reveal itself. Branch pulls Reese’s jock off and gulps down on his cock. Brody is mesmerized by what he is seeing. He should be horrified to see his dad doing this, but watching this is too hot for words. Reese grunts and flexes his chest and arms as he gets his cock worshipped. He looks over at Brody and motions for him to come over to them. “Come here bro, I want to share this experience with you. Your dad is fulfilling one of his fantasies, will you fulfill one of mine?” The college student is beginning to figure out what he is insinuating. “You are absolutely insane Reese. I have never wanted to do that with my dad, ever. I mean, I admit it is amazing looking but...” “Just imagine that he is another incredibly attractive man with a big tool, Brody. Besides, your dad has mentioned before that he wouldn’t have ever minded if you wanted to come and play with him.” Brody’s curiosity begins to rummage through his brain now. There were instances when he wondered if his dad could produce even more children than he did. It was a weird thought he had at one point or another. Why would he ever want to find out how potent his dad was? Did his dad give him hints? He thinks that maybe he did. Now would be the time for him to find out. As Branch continues to milk Reese’s cock with his mouth and worship his hairy body with his hands, Brody does move over to them and touches his father’s cock for the first time, feeling its thick veiny sheath and bulbous purple head. He is shocked to see how big his dad’s balls are. He cups them in his hands, which gets a huge sigh from his dad. He stops sucking Reese for a minute. “Do it son, worship my cock. I have discussed this with the hot stud here. You have always been my favorite, I just wanted to save this experience for when it was appropriate. Well, this is clearly a great time for it.” The smell emanating from Branch’s crotch is intoxicating. Brody’s judgment is being clouded by the hormones being pumped into his brain from his dad. He starts to kiss his dad’s balls and slowly laps up the sticky goo at the base of his dad’s shaft. Branch moans deeply, realizing what his son is doing. Reese is watching eagerly as well. The beastly EMT motions for Branch to focus more on his upper body than his cock because he thinks he will cum without being milked. “Ohh fuck Brody, you are actually doing it. Gawd, this is fucking hot. I want you to make your dad cum. I can only imagine how amazing it will be.” Brody is now consumed by the need to satisfy his dad’s throbbing tool. He runs his tongue up and down the shaft, making his dad tremble and watches Branch’s balls flexing. Reese floats the idea to let his dad penetrate him, but the college student says no. Reese says he will do it then, but not until he blows his load onto Branch. It turns out that Brody’s dad is quite amazing at being edged because he is able to withstand multiple attempts by his son to make him cum. “Hold on Brody, let me join you. There is no way he can handle two hungry mouths.” Reese gets down on his knees and takes turns with Brody gulping on Branch’s cock and licking his soaked cockhead. The older man is almost in his own world, concentrating on keeping it from happening. He will finally lose the battle as he feels the flood leaving his balls. The two young men can sense it and await their reward. Branch gasps and yells in delight as the cum sprays Brody and Reese in their faces. The EMT shoves Brody’s dad’s cock down his friend’s throat and lets him savor it. “Shit...shit...fuck it is so hot watching you do this. I am about to cum myself Brody. Watch me shower your dad with my load.” Reese barely gets to his feet before his cock begins pumping jet after jet onto Branch’s sweat-soaked shirt and legs. The young beast’s cock, albeit not as impressive as the middle-aged man’s, is still very meaty. He produces a great load himself, as it continues to coat the eager recipient. Brody is able to drink the entirety of his dad’s flood as he pulls it out of his mouth and kisses it lovingly before sitting it onto his dad’s-stained shirt. Brody’s cock pulses wildly in his pants, filling his underwear with a puddle of sticky goo itself. It is at this point that Reese and Brody can hear Branch making some rather unusual grunting noises. They both notice that the EMT’s cum has completely vanished. Did Reece’s cum get absorbed into the older man? It turns out that it did, and it is about to transform the mildly-athletic middle-aged dad into a huge hunky beast. Branch’s excitement is very clear as his cock rises quickly, expanding slightly bigger, as the veins expand and his ballsac swells even bigger. He can feel his feet and hands swelling as the growth slowly moves through his body. He flexes his forearms, watching them expand and twitch, growing thicker and meatier, the fur thickening and the veins pulsing and growing just beneath the skin. His upper arm follows with bulging veins popping out everywhere, the biceps, triceps, and delts expanding quickly, testing the limits of his shirt, before finally emerging within seconds. Both arms are covered with a thick layer of black fur, covering massive mounds of powerful flesh. With Brody in between his legs, he is able to feel his dad’s quads, hamstrings, and calves stretching bigger and meatier along his sides. The fur thickening to cover mammoth tree trunks and oversized mounds of power, that would be classified as calves. He reaches in to feel his dad's glutes ballooning along his hands. His dad once used to say that he had no ass, but that doesn’t seem to be a problem any longer as he can feel them pushing him up into the air. He moans as the growth moves into his chest. His traps rip through the top part of his shirt as his neck expands to twice its size, veins flaring and exposing what is forming beneath it. Chest heaving wildly, the outline of Branch’s swelling pecs is obvious. Thick, wide, pumped mounds of pleasure try desperately to rip free from their confines. Branch’s back will not wait as his lats burst out of the sides, and continue growing. Reese and Brody can hear the beast’s shirt ripping in multiple spots along the back as ripples of thick mountainous muscularity appear out of what seems like nothing. His immense pectorals are pushing his shirt out nearly two to three feet in front of his face, exposing his beautifully formed adonis belt, thick eight-pack of abdominal bliss, and the rapidly-growing obliques that are merging with his incredibly-dense latissimus dorsi. He finally reaches in to slowly rip the rest of his shirt open, revealing what the two young men were eager to see, two bloated, nicely-coated with black fur, incredibly veiny, swollen, rippling, pumped pectorals, with perfectly shaped nipples pointing downward towards his abdominal cavity, that any pro bodybuilder would aspire to achieve. He is also no longer clean-shaven, sporting a newly-sprouted beard, full of a mixture of black, red, and silvery threads of thick and silky hair. It slowly descends down his chin and onto to his immense pec shelf. His eye color has even changed ever so slightly to a hue of bluish-green. The hair that was receding on his scalp, has all but vanished, leaving a shiny, sweat-soaked, and very muscular face and head. He now looks and feels considerably younger and more virile than he could have ever dreamed of. He is insanely handsome as well. He feels the adrenaline flowing through him as he reaches down to run his powerful hands along his son’s face. He smiles at him. “Hello my boy. In case you didn’t know, I have had a longing for this my entire life. Not necessarily the part where you may have consumed some of your dad’s cum, but the part where I may have become like Jay Cutler.” He lifts his son up off the floor and sits him beside him. He then reaches over to shove Reese on top of his now 12x10 inch cock. The EMT groans feeling it stretching his hole, trying to accommodate the now enormous tool. The 20-year-old slowly starts bouncing on top of Branch, flopping pecs, sweat dripping and all, and making grunting noises as the two men try to focus on getting a rhythm going between the them. Brody’s dad looks at his son through what seems to be a different lens now, seemingly more interested in wanting to turn him into what him and Reese are. “Brody... *Branch’s voice noticeably more masculine and remarkably intoxicating* I really want to turn you into a version of me. It would make me the happiest father in the universe. *Continues to grind Reese* Mmm, your old man has never lost his touch with any hole he has entered. *Laughs* I wonder if my cum will make this beast grow again?” He picks up his rhythm and gets up from the couch, holding Reese up with his massive 24” guns, flexing them, making his hairy triceps bulge and swell, showing off his strength. Brody gets a full-view of his massive father’s enormous, bulbous backside, from his bloated glutes, to his valleys and canyons of muscular superiority in his back and hamstrings. He thrusts, making the EMT moan loudly, as Branch turns to say something to Brody. “Come over here son and feel your dad’s muscles. I want you to get acquainted with what you could have. You have the gene to achieve this. I think we are past the point of where this might be a problem. If you want to have some fun with me, don’t be ashamed to pursue it. I love you for who you are, and I will help you out in more ways than one.” Brody briefly questions his dad’s proposition, but realizes how he has never been this turned on ever in his life before. His dad’s transformation into a Roelly Winklaar/Jay Cutler type of musclebeast is something that might have been in the recesses of his mind once before. His cock has spilled so much precum, that it is running down his right leg now. He gets up from the couch and presses himself up against his dad’s gorgeous back. He puts his arms around his dad’s sides, past his flaring lats, and places his hands onto Branch’s swollen pecs. He then slowly kisses his dad’s twitching back muscles and deltoids, which gets a deeply-rooted moan from Branch. The musclebeast is seriously turned on that his son is behind him, and is exploring his body. “Do whatever your heart and mind wants to do Brody. It is built into both of us. I am so grateful that this hot little beast that I am fucking was given the gift to transform me into the beautiful gawd that I was always meant to be.” Feeling his balls swelling with cum, he grunts and groans trying to will them to drain. Reese, loving the fact that Branch is a massive daddy, punches him several times in the abs, making the musclebeast sigh as he feels his cock swelling inside the EMT. It won’t be long now. “Watch your maker unload inside your friend, son.” Branch moans and groans as he stops thrusting and pushes his cumload deep inside Reese. The young beast yells loudly feeling it flow into his intestines. He rubs his huge chest and pecs as it passes through his body. He is barely conscious, as the whole situation is nearly too much for the EMT to take. He is blown away by the experience. Branch motions for Brody to stop what he is doing for a few moments so he can pull out of Reese and lay him on the couch behind them. He then picks up his son in his arms and takes him into his bedroom. He gets into the bed, still carrying him, and lays him on top of his gigantic torso. “Brody...I want you to worship me. Don’t hold back, let your inhibitions roam. *Looks down at Brody’s stain-soaked pants and rips them open. Brody moans* Yes...I know how much you need this. *Starts coating his son’s cock with his own precum and lightly strokes it with his huge hand* Look at me, Brody. *They lock eyes* I love you, son. Reese made me into this, but now, I want to give you my gift of growth.” Branch pulls his son up to his handsome face and kisses him on the lips. There is no resistance at all anymore. Brody pulls his pants down as his dad rips his shirt off of him with one of his hands. The young college student is running his hands up and down his dad’s mammoth forearms and biceps. He rubs his cock up and down Branch’s huge abs as they massage it, kneading its sides. “Play with my chest, Brody.” Without hesitation, the young man runs his tongue and lips along the contours of his dad’s bloated pectorals, chewing on Branch’s nipples and feeling their raging power along his face. He can feel his dad playing with his ass now, placing two fingers inside his wet hole, which are nearly the size of a cock themselves. Brody is humping his fingers now, which gets a major reaction out of Branch. His dad’s cock rises into the air and spits a few droplets of precum onto his son’s back. “Mmm, you are getting your dad incredibly excited Brody. Don’t stop doing what you are doing. Keep exploring me. I promise this will last for a while.” The young man can feel himself getting close to exploding as his beastly dad manages to push two of his fingers all the way in to massage his son. They lock eyes again as Brody tries to muster a few words. “I...uhh...I love you dad. I know this is wrong, but it feels so right.” “It is perfectly alright, my man. Let it all out, let your dad see what you are making in there.” Brody gasps as he starts cumming all over his dad’s abs and pecs. Branch grunts and smiles seeing his son blast his incredible body with his cum. He holds his fingers in place, feeling his son twitching as his prostate undulates against his dad’s fingers. It is one of the most satisfying feelings that Branch has felt with anyone. His cock throbs and swells, eager to find its way into another longing passage. They kiss each other, like any two masculine men would, with deep moans and groans. Branch laughs feeling his son play with the long mane on his chin. He flexes his massive arms up against Brody’s body and slowly starts to push him down towards his cock. “You know what time it is, son. Time for your awakening. I want us to savor this for as long as we both can. *Realizes that he wants to be fully appreciated* Wait, why don’t you explore your dad’s other huge muscles.” He has Brody get up off the bed, while he stands up as well. His cock bounces a few times as the young man immediately starts to massage his dad’s incredibly huge tree trunk quads. He flexes them as Brody kisses the inside of both of them. His dad’s pole rubs itself all over his face as the college student starts playing with his dad’s thick sheath and gulps down his cockhead. Branch moans deeply and tells him to do that again. “Ohh shit, Brody. That feels so good that...doing that again might do something even greater.” The second time the young man runs his tongue along the thick shaft and head, he is greeted with a thick, gooey, jet of precum that is dangerously close to being pure cum. He drinks it down his throat and feels a lot of tingling travel through his body. He is in a state of disorientation, but likes the feeling. His dad sighs and laughs knowing that things will get interesting very soon. “Uhh dad, that felt strangely satisfying. I feel compelled to keep doing that.” “Hold on Brody. Why don’t you move yourself up to my face for a few minutes so I can examine you. I want to see how much your old man has passed on to you. Wait, let me sit down while you stand in front of me.” The young man does what he says as Branch smiles staring at the impressive equipment that his son has. It turns out that Brody does have a decently sized cock with a nice set of balls. His dad rubs his uncut shaft against his sweaty beard as the two men moan deeply. Branch’s son dribbles a few drops of precum onto his dad’s mane, which makes the older beast let out a few “mmms”. He then looks up at his son while leaning in to slowly suck on both of Brody’s testicles, massaging them equally. The young man trembles in delight, as his beastly father holds him up with one of his immense arms. Branch is worshipping his son’s package, running his tongue along his son’s sheath, feeling it throbbing wildly against his muscular face, and letting the precum continue to drip. “Let’s see what you taste like son.” Branch slowly pulls his son’s sheath back with his lips, revealing his big cockhead, as he slowly lets it invade his mouth. He is methodical and laughs as he does so, seeing Brody’s reaction. He knows his son will probably unleash his boys pretty soon because he is so turned on. The massive beast lets out a few gulping sounds when he starts to get a rhythm going, but then picks up speed when his mouth gets used to accommodating Brody’s beauty. “Ohh fuck dad, I can’t hold it back much longer...I feel like I am going to explode...” Branch gives him the thumbs up with his free hand as he continues to work his son over. Brody yells as his balls contract and pushes his load into his engorged shaft. His dad chokes as some of it goes rolling down his thick beard and onto his bloated chest. He keeps his focus though and keeps draining his son, gulping down his cum and smiling. He takes his free hand and grips his son’s pole, stroking it. After about thirty seconds, Branch pulls his son’s cock out of his mouth and lets a few more strands of cum roll down the shaft, licking it lovingly. He kisses Brody’s cockhead. “You did take after me, Brody. I always wondered what that tasted like. *Knows what needs to happen next* If that is any indicator, I have a feeling that you will grow big like me as well, my boy.” The college student seems a bit anxious about growing into a muscle monster, but the thought of being bigger than his brothers does have its benefits. “I would have never considered this before now dad, but I love the thought of being bigger than...” Before he could even get his sentence out, Branch grabs his son with both arms and places him on the bed, turning him around to bend him over. He quickly plugs his eager beast into his son’s wet hole and starts pounding him. Brody groans for a few minutes as his dad grunts, wanting to convert his son into what he is. He stops thrusting to let his precum invade his partner’s insides and feel him tremble against his quads. “This is going to be fucking great Brody. I want to experience your changes at the same time that you do.” Not long after he says this, Branch pumps his son full of cum. The force is enough to make Brody yell nervously, but they both laugh soon afterwards. His dad pulls out of him as they both drop down onto the bed together. The bed breaks, but they don’t move. The thickly-muscled man holds his son against him and awaits his transformation. He can hear Brody groan. “Ohh, it works fast. I suppose that is because it is immediately absorbed into you, my man.” “I can feel it dad. It feels really weird, it surprisingly doesn’t hurt either. I think I am feeling my cock and balls reacting...” Branch lets his son move over beside him on the broken bed as his son’s cock begins to slowly stretch longer and wider. It throbs as he feels his ballsac doing the same, as his testicles double in size, filling in every ounce of space in there. His dad lightly rubs Brody’s growing package, and feels its raging power in one of his thick paws. He then leans over and nuzzles his son with his facial hair on his boy’s face. “I am anxious to see how far this goes Brody. What is next?” The young man moans feeling his ass swelling, pushing him up a few inches off the bedsheets. It is stimulating him to the point that he is leaking precum onto his chest. Branch takes his free hand and glides it underneath his son’s wet glutes and finds his pulsing hole. He massages it slowly, not penetrating him as to distract from his concentration. “Let me help you along buddy.” Branch stops stroking and massaging Brody and moves himself down to his son’s lower half, looking up at his anguished beast-in-waiting, and smiles as he starts to kiss and suck on the young man’s mammoth tool. He moves his hands up and down his growing beast’s legs as they start to expand, seeing his son’s quads hug his immense crotch, filling in the space that used to be between them. Veins pulsing and throbbing, growing bigger and more massive on each tree trunk. Branch’s cock is now throbbing, feeling his young beast’s calves growing against his giant chest and his toes getting thicker with each passing second. The fur thickens on both legs, with a golden-brown tint to them both. The same goes for his crotch, as Brody’s thick and veiny 13-inch rod coats his dad’s beard in a thick gooey layer of precum, after Branch promptly works him over. Branch pants voraciously, sweating profusely feeling his son transform against him. He is about to unload without even touching himself. “I love you son. This is what you are doing to me right now.” The older beast humps his cock on Brody’s thick ankles and feet, and sprays them with his colossal load. He moans deeply as he kisses his son’s bloated quads and runs his soaked beard on both of them, mixing their fur together. It is another fetish that he is not afraid to show. He awaits his son’s transformation on his top half. He can see how much the young man is struggling with his breathing. “Let’s see it happen Brody. I want to feel it happen.” Branch hears his son let out a few odd noises as he moves his immense furry body up in time to feel the young man’s chest starting to react. He tenses up as his abdominal cavity begin to grow rapidly, the obliques and lats practically appear out of nowhere. The older beast grunts and moans loudly, running his hands over top of his son’s emerging eight-pack, which appear in a zig-zag pattern. They are quite dense, veins scattered about. The same golden-brown fur grows overtop of them. He kisses each one and runs his tongue along the deep caverns forming between them, making his son shutter and shake a bit. He gets sprayed by his son’s meaty pole, which delights him, knowing that Brody is fully into it now. “I knew you were like me boy. You just needed someone to help you along.” Brody’s lean pectorals are next to transform, as his moaning turns to yelling, feeling both of them stretching, growing, thickening, several inches higher than they were just seconds before. Branch gets so turned on by this that he sits up really fast to smack his cock on his son’s bloated tits. “YES! FUCKING YES! I can’t get enough Brody...” He blasts both of his son’s gigantic chesticles with his cum, as they are covered with the same coating of golden-brown fur as the rest of his body. The young man no longer looks boyish either, growing a beard, and looking a bit older. His back’s growing mountains and caverns of sheer power are assaulting the bed beneath him, as the bed breaks down even further. He looks directly into his dad’s eyes and starts flexing his arms as they begin their metamorphosis. His cock bounces wildly as he says, “Keep watching dad...KEEP WATCHING!” There are sounds cascading through both of Brody’s arms, as his forearms, triceps, and biceps start exploding in size. His veins swelling cause his arms to shake violently, as Branch reaches in to hold both of them in his hands, helping his son out. “YEAH BOY! Grow big and beautiful like me, I love it! Let the alpha take over.” He positions himself on top of his son’s gargantuan cock and slides Brody inside him. He starts kissing each one of the young beast’s expanding guns, feeling each one of them blow up against his mouth and lips. He can hear his son quietly saying to himself, “more...more...more”, as he realizes that he is imploring his arms to keep growing, and they do. Brody’s forearms are actually fighting with his biceps for positioning as his dad keeps licking them, feeling the veins mate with his mouth. He is bouncing on his mammoth son now, shaking the entire room. “FUCK ME BRODY! Even if we don’t do this ever again, I want you to make your dad feel proud of what he has done for you.” “Dad...*voice incredibly deep now* I am so happy that you did this to me. I love you so much.” “I love you too, my beautiful boy.” Brody finally stops flexing to let his mammoth arms have a rest before his dad leans in to kiss his son on the lips. The two bearded beasts moan and grunt as they wrap their huge arms around each other and proceed to fulfill what they have both wanted, at least for the last hour or two. Lots of cum is unloaded inside and spilled onto each other. They eventually wear each other out and fall asleep. When they wake up, they have trouble getting up off the ground, due to their immense sizes. The two hulking, hairy beauties decide to take turns in the shower, and avoid each other, at least for the time being. Brody is curious to know how big his arms are, so he manages to find a tape measure that Reese left in the family room. He wraps it around one of his arms, and stands in front of a mirror. Looking at himself for the first time, since the change, astounds him. He is more beautiful than he ever imagined. He didn’t realize that he lost the hair on his head through the change, but his beard is quite similar to his dads, only mostly made up of golden-brown hair. He grunts looking at himself, flexing his arm and watches as the tape measure struggles. His left bicep eclipses 26” which stuns him, as he drops the tape measure on the floor. His dad comes up behind him in a towel and hugs him tightly. They look at each other in the reflection and smile. “You just got yourself dirty again, dad.” “I don’t fucking care boy. I just love looking at the two of us. We are both so hot. Go get your shower.” Brody leaves as Branch looks at himself in the mirror. He takes his towel off and watches himself get hard again. He flexes his chest and arms and decides that he might as well just get off again. He is quickly greeted by his son again, who decides to do the same. They press their chests together and laugh, feeling their balls fill up with cum again. The two muscular behemoths realize that they have forgotten about the third man in this scenario at that very moment. “Dad, what happened to Reese? *Laughs a bit* We could have included him in this whole fantasy.” “You’re right Brody. He probably had to go to work. His job is a very important one after all. It is okay, my hunky man. He will be quite shocked the next time he sees you.” They both smile and go back to worshipping each other once again, staring into the floor-length mirror and pumping each other up, flexing and feeling each other’s individual muscle groups once again. While it might be taboo to love your father in this way, Brody can’t imagine things ever being the same again with him. Branch would promise his beastly son that they would keep their sexual fantasies from the rest of the family. It would not be easy to explain Brody’s rather large ascent into muscular godhood. His brothers, who were the center of attention for so many years with their father, would not believe anything that he told them about his new interest in bodybuilding. Their relationship with Branch would become quite strained, seeing that he also had changed physically. Perhaps it was a bit of jealousy on their part? (This was a bit strange though, considering that two of them, who also have the growth gene, became quite big and burly themselves. Only they didn’t get cut and veiny.) The family picnics still happened, but you didn’t see the brothers hanging out with their dad and hulking brother anymore. As for the hunky EMT, he did wake up, dazed and confused that day, and waddled to his truck, completely naked. Incredibly, he left just minutes before Brody went through his tremendous metamorphosis. The strange accident that materialized into Reese’s growth cycle, ended up triggering the extra growth gene that was lying dormant inside of his daddy lover, and ultimately his friend. Reese will indeed get his chance to see the beautiful 20-year-old beast in his new, mind-boggling form, but that is another day.

Uncle H - The Day Oh god… look how HUGEEEEEE he is!! Way bigger than last Summer for sure! How can someone his age be this MASSIVE? Look at the size of his muscles! Every detail of his body, including that giant manhood inside his posers, is BULGING. I’m trapped inside again, seeing my hulking uncle workout. Is all he does 24/7, down here at his basement gym… - What do you think kid? The angle is right? – asks my herculean uncle hitting another massive double bicep pose I swear he knows about me… He must! Maybe he found my stash of cum covered muscle mags or maybe the way I just drool over his muscles everytime he flexes. I can see it in his eyes when he gives me that cocky little smirk after he catches me salivating over his powerful body. - Oh yeah!! Your uncle is growing again… - Oh god… - Yes… You like it don’t you? You think I’m big enough yet? - I… I think you are one of the most muscular man I ever seen! - One of?? …. Take a look at this! He hits pose after pose, his muscles bursting, my boner throbbing, that evil grin he gives me. He knows that I am a little faggot who want's nothing more than worship his huge mature muscles and have that big fat cock stuffed tight in my ass. He's been doing this for years, since first time my parents sent me to his house for some Summer Holidays. For the past years he's been exposing his hulking muscled body in front of me every chance he gets in not just super tight clothing but in briefs and posing trunks. Boning up and flexing as hard as he can, just waiting for me to lose control! My parents think it’s a good idea for me to stay with my uncle every Summer, away from the noisy city, embracing the Countryside… But oh god, they have no idea what’s going on… Even now while he's doing his bodybuilding routine, looking over every now and then to see and snicker at my expression. I know he's about to say it, he taunts me like this every time - Your uncle's getting pretty freaky isn't he? Before I can even speak he flexes his gigantic arms up in the air again, armpits so deep, making me drool like a dog over those 2 huge 24 inch plus biceps. - Oh yeah, look at me !! 72yo and HUGE like a BULL!! - Uncle H !! You are… you are a HULK!! - You bet I am kid. So no, i´m not one of the biggest man you ever seen. I am the biggest man!! And at my age? Nobody compares!! NOBODY!!! He's just standing there holding the pose and snickering hysterically. I know he sees my raging hard on. He starts pumping his arms over and over, getting really into it, really letting himself get turned on by his own massive size. I look down and see his cock boning up faster and faster, throbbing massively inside his posers. I don't think anyone loves their own muscles more like he does, he is always boning up over them, he can't get enough of them! He doesn’t stop getting bigger and bigger, torturing me more and more. He'll soon become the ultimate muscle freak, my ultimate wet dream, I don't know how much longer I can take this… - At this rate I will never stop competing! I just keep getting bigger and BIGGER with age!! Fuck yeahhhhhhhhhhhh!! GGGRRRRrrrrrrrrrr… His posers are freaky tight now, his body is so freaky and massive, dripping with so much power. Oh god please stop, my cock... its jerking itself inside my pants, Its only a matter of time before… - "Ugnnn" Oh fuck I'm cumming… I'm fucking creaming myself over my hulking uncle right in front of him!! I quickly cover the front of my jeans with my hands before the wet spot forms, but I can hear his growing laugh. I turn to see him hitting a most muscular pose, looking really fucking huge, bigger than I have ever seen him before. His cock is throbbing rock hard now, spewing so much precum inside his now almost destroyed posers! Shit he must be horny, he never took it this far before!! His posers are gonna explode with his monster horse cock and aching testicles which look like fucking softballs. I suddenly see my monstrous uncle hit another pose, those mammoth veiny pecs of his heaving wider and thicker, almost like they were growing. My uncle laughed at my jaw dropping reaction and raised his arms up into the air before hitting another mind blowing pose. With a loud explosion of sound his posers blew apart unleashing his monstrous fat anaconda for me to see. Oh fuck is HUGE, no, bigger than HUGE!! I've never seen someone so wide, freakishly packed with muscle and hung before!! How was my 72yo uncle doing this!! Oh god no… its happening again, I can't control myself, he's just so FREAKYYYY… - "UGnnn" This time I can't hold it and began to moan, neck thrown back, body shuttering, there was no hiding it this time. My bucking hips pushed my hands off my crotch letting uncle H look upon my throbbing boyhood, creating a giant second wet spot on my jeans. I heard uncle's laughter grow in volume, deepen in pitch… - Whats the matter? All This muscle turning you into a little faggot!!? Haha… finally… Oh fuck I knew it, he's totally doing this on purpose!! My Mind was racing with fearful confusion as to what he was planning when he began to haul his overly muscled arms up into the air, slowly going into a massive pose again!! His two biceps pumped bigger than his head, roped in so many veins!! Shit look at those forearms, I just wanna lick them. Fuck he's starting to shake now, he's really holding the pose, gritting his teeth, bulging with more muscles then I ever thought possible! Shit, why isn't he stopping?? he's starting to shake even faster now... God, looks like he's getting bigger, FUCKKKKKK! My hulking uncle wasn't just flexing anymore he was forcing himself to GROW. His legs !! Oh God his quads looked wider than my waist, covered in veins, packed with so much fucking muscle!! And his ever growing cock! Shit it was a fucking monster, looking almost as thick as my forearm, throbbing and precumming like crazy!! Uncle H just laughed and flexed his cock harder. He now stood there completely naked getting even more veiny and pumped by the second. He flexed his arms once again and grinned at his herculean size, looking back over at me, emanating a deep and booming groan from his mouth. - MMmmmm Yeah! I've been waiting for this moment for ever you bastard… I gotta admit, I thought you would give in much sooner but I guess you like em REAL FREAKY don't ya? You are perfect... With you I can go to EXTREME… - Oh god… I froze up with fear but with so much more lust… my eye's widening bigger than they ever have before, looking at the beastly muscled god before me. He flexed again and again, each time stronger than the last. - So… How freaky pumped you want me to get before you completely lose it again? I'll Keep pumping, pumping until all you can think about is worshipping my massive hulking muscular body !! I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs but all I could do was shake looking up at the shocking hulking figure coming towards me. He finally stopped only inches away from me with that gorgeous manly face. He then reached out closer and set me down in front of him and continued to flex, the smell on him was intoxicating. The view was even more arousing, I was standing less than an inch away from the biggest, most muscled, most powerful legs I have ever seen. I could see the finger sized veins pumping against the smooth solid skin. The enormous ball sack hung against the top of the thighs, connected to a cock that was now at least 10 inches long. I couldn't take it any longer, he was right, I couldn’t stop myself from giving in. I wrapped my arms around one of his pumped trunk sized legs and began kissing and licking the huge slabs of muscle. Fuck it tasted so good, it was so fucking warm, his manly smell filled my nose. I took off all my clothes and threw them to the floor. I then pressed my small body and my tiny dripping boner against his giant leg. The feeling of all that muscle pressed against me was pure bliss. I slowly made my way towards his giant sweaty ball sack, watching a river of precum flow down the middle of them from his erect shaft. Fuck, each of his testicles were the size of basketballs now. I couldn't help but hold onto one and began to lick it, along with some of his warm man juice. Thrusting my neck up into the air I looked up at the god above me. I couldn't see my uncle's face, all I saw was a huge muscled torso towering over me, bursting with immense power. I stood amazed only for a second but then immediately went back to worshipping his giant sized body, licking every inch with my tongue. I could barely reach around his legs, they were so HUGEEEEEEE - My feet, taste my huge powerful muscle feet SLAVE! Uncle H pushed me to the floor near his enormous size 14 muscle feet and I start licking them not wanting to disobey him, wanting to please him in every way possible. I started with the toes, one by one. My god, never I seen such wide and long feet, the powerful smell, the veins, the SIZE!! - Fucking huge muscle feet to carry my herculean body!! - Mmmmm, they taste so good… Oh god! I massaged his monster feet over and over again. They were huge, just like all his body. I lifted them off the floor and I rubbed my fingers over the hard callused bottoms of his feet, feet that could lift hundreds and hundreds of pounds of weight. I licked them more and more, his huge size 14 feet that were twice as wide as mine and thick with muscle and veins. I was groaning with pleasure as I ravished his huge feet and his monster legs. I then grabbed the huge thighs actually feeling them bulge against my hands licking the calves which were bigger than my own thigh. I heard the giant snicker with his boomy voice actually feeling it tremble through his body. - YES! WORSHIP ME, WORSHIP YOUR BEASTLY UNCLE!! Huncle H slowly laid down on top of the floor and spread his legs nice and wide, balls dropping to the ground. He was nothing more than a colossal mountain of muscle with an even more freaky horse fat cock. I had to actually climb up onto his hulking legs and crawl up onto his huge sweaty torso. His cock was now almost touching his hulking pecs. I had never seen anything so huge before!! Wanting to taste his precum some more, I crawled to where the giant piss hole was. My uncle groaned a little as I wrapped my hands around the enormous throbbing head, pushing my entire face into his penis hole. I started to slurp and suck. Fuck, it was so warm and sweet, there was nothing else like it! God I was so fucking tiny compared to him. - Keep going Slave, drink my roided muscle juice… His voice bellowed in my ears… I couldn't disobey him. I pulled his cock again and started to slurp and suck again. - Fuck yeah kid, nice job. Now lets hulkout my body EVEN MORE!! Even more!! … He stood up, moved to underneath a huge Olympic bar loaded with 8 huge plates and grabbed it. He took a few deep breaths and pushed up. With a creaking of metal my giant uncle pumped out ten reps slowly, his pecs expanding larger with each thrust. The bar heaved up and down, creaking with the force of my uncle's power as he lifted the tons of metal into the air. I was so turned on I thought I'd cum again at any moment. I started stroking my hard dick again while I watched the muscle freak pump himself even larger, even stronger. He grunted louder as his growing pecs exploded more, huge mountains of rock hard, pulsing muscle. Finally, after 50 reps he let the bar down and stood up. He looked down over the massive muscle, flexing it and feeling it. - Come here boy, feel this pump!! I moved toward him and put my hands over his pecs which twitched and pulsed with power. I squeezed the hard pecs and uncle groaned throwing his head back showing his massive neck and traps. He tightened his fists and his biceps and shoulders bulged huge and striated. - Uncle H! OMG you're so fucking huge - I screamed I ran my hands over his mass feeling every muscle and grinding my hard dick into his monster thigh again. He loved my attention and tightened the muscles that I touched. - I am the biggest hulk this world has ever seen!! - Yes you are! The most gigantic muscle freak in this world !! - Mmmmm… now you will feel my longest muscle deep inside you… I moved towards him and he thrust his huge veiny cock between my thighs. I felt the thickness of it as he pushed forward. - Im gonna lift you on my big dong! His cock felt like a hot metal bar, it was hard as steel. I allowed my weight to press it down, but it barely moved. Then he flexed his massive dick and grinned. I was lifted up and down, over and over by his huge muscle dick! He struck a double biceps pose and I held on as he continued to flex his huge dick between my legs. My own cock was throbbing against his thick, rock-hard 8 pack abs and my hands explored his huge muscles, hulking pecs, traps like mountains, shoulders as broad as a house, neck like a bull. - RIDE THIS FUCKIN MUSCLE COCK! FEEL WHAT A REAL MAN'S LIKE! YEAH! - Yeah! Show me how freaky you are uncle H!! We necked and he held me straddled on his dick for a couple of minutes. I moved back and forth over his now 12 inch long prick and he groaned in pleasure as I jacked his dick between my thighs. Soon I could feel my cock ready to shoot again. - Please hit a double bicep uncle H! I'm gonna shoot… He held up his arms in a massive double biceps pose and I grabbed those hulking peaks!! Without touching myself, I squeezed those monsters and shot another huge hot load over his freaky monster muscles. - Fuck yeah kid, those balls will dry after all those loads! Now smear that cum all over my monster biceps! I rubbed the hot jism over his massive peaks and he thrust harder between my legs, his eyes fixed on my hands spreading the cum into his mega pumped cannons. Then he set me off his MONSTER dick - Time to play with your virgin hole kid!! I didn't know what terrified me more. The fact that my uncle was about to fuck me with his monster cock or the fact that he was actually greatly turned on by all this. - You fucking want this so bad, don't you? - my uncle asked - Yes sir!! You are a GOD, a muscle GOD!! Uncle´s massive body was glistening with sweat, his rippling abs were stacked like eight bricks in his stomach. My eyes were drawn down beyond that to the monster cock throbbing between his massive thighs. - It will not be easy, but I will take care of you… We didn’t need a bed, the gym floor was perfect. I reached up and ran my hands on uncle's abs again, my small fingers tracing over the thick grooves between each muscle. - Yeah… – uncle H breathed, his dick precuming even more My hands ran down his abs until i reached the base of his enormous dick - Go ahead. Touch it again. - he grunted, trusting his hips forward. I slowly wrapped my hands around his monster cock, shocked by the incredible size. Not only was it more than a foot long monster, it was freaky thick as well! - Yeah, you like that monster dick? – Uncle H brought one of his gargantuan arms up to his face and started kissing and licking the rock solid peak, grunting in pleasure the entire time. While my uncle was worshiping one arm, i started stroking that bull, causing him to gasp in pleasure. - You love this muscle beast, don't you? And this muscle beast needs to FUCK !!! – uncle H stated, throwing my legs up and exposing my ass. - Please huge hulk, You're so huge… - THE BIGGEST! - he slicked his fingers up with his precum and shoved a thick one inside of my ass I gasped loudly, taken by surprise at the sudden intrusion. The muscle beast looked at me and slipped another finger in, causing me to gasp again. I had never done anything like this with a real man, let alone with the most herculean beast of this world. But the two thick muscle fingers reaching inside me felt incredible, and even though the voice in my head was begging for it to end, my body was craving something even bigger inside. - You ready to be fucked by the ALPHA MUSCLE GOD? – uncle H groaned, rubbing the thick head against my tight opening. I was terrified of what uncle's cock would do to my virgin ass, but i wanted it so bad… - Yes sir! - And I want you to see my hulking body flex as I wreck you! He looked down and gave me a sexy smirk before pushing the head of his cock inside. I cried out loudly, as he pressed his giant muscled body on top of me. After he let me adjust to the blunt head, he slid more in slowly. I buried my face between my uncle´s hulking pecs as my ass was stretched painfully by such a large piece of meat. - OH GODDDDDD, It's so HUGEEEEEE - i screamed - Just like the rest of me! – uncle H boasted, pressing more of his weight into me. His colossal chest was as broad as my shoulders, meaning that the rest of his body completely engulfed my much smaller frame. I couldn't help but moan and wimper pathetically while my herculean uncle continued to stretch out my hole - YEAHHHHH!! BIGGERRRRRR!! And I will grow even more!! He reached for a pair of dumbbells on the floor and started curling them. The biceps bulged and lengthened as he curled them. His shoulders expanded even more and veins started pumping blood faster, getting thick as his muscles blew out of proportion. He gritted his teeth and pumped out 20 reps, grunting with each lift, his monster cock growing even freakier inside me… - You see!! You see THIS kid !!! Im a MUSCLE GODDDDDD - Mmmmmm, pleaseeeeeeee uncle H!! Its too much for me !!! - YEAHHHHHHHHHHH, LOOK AT MY MUSCLES! OVER 26 INCH BICEPS!! - Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh My hulking naked uncle was totally possessed by POWER. His pecs expanding, his biceps growing larger and harder, his big forearms bulging, his thick quads getting immense… - GOTTA GET FREAKY FOR YOU !! He hefted the dumbbells up and down even faster, muscles bulging, growing, getting freakier and bigger. Then he stopped, his lats spread way out at his sides, freakish, pumped globes of biceps, heaving shoulders, thick hard neck, veins steaming under the man flesh. Sweat poured off his hulking body, dripping all over me… - Oh GOD!! I cant take it… much longer… - FEEL MY COCK GROW INSIDE YOU AS I HIT THIS MASSIVE MOST MUSCULAR POSE!! CUMMMMMM!! GRRRrrrrrrrrrrrrrr… The beast flexed again and his monster, thick manhood lifted my whole body! Then my uncle raised an arm and brought his bicep next to his head, running his tongue all over it, worshipping his own colossal body, as I stand there in the air, impaled by that unhuman pulsing shaft… - Pleaseeeeee uncle H… IM GONNAAAAAAA… !! - GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!! I could hardly breathe… The pain was intense and my uncle was just a MUSCLE ANIMAL now - FUCK YEAH KID!! SEE? IM TOO MUCH FOR YOU!! - Im sorry… im… I cant, I … you will kill me!! On the floor again, he forced his entire cock inside my asshole. Tears began flowing down my face, I was in pain with uncle's monster cock all the way up my ass. He didn't stop there, he continue to pound my ass plugging his cock in and out of my asshole. He continue to fuck me for about 10 more minutes. After a while, I started to relax, and then, I really began to enjoy the fuck. I turn to my uncle, and ask him to go all the way out of my asshole and to shove his cock all the way back in again - YOU SURE YOU ARE READY? - He smiled - WRECK ME SIR!! As soon as I said that, the hulking beast started fucking me like if I was the last piece of ass in the world! Sweat start dripping off his face and hulking bulging chest. I was jacking myself off again while this herculean god fucks and pulverize my ass. When I felt he was about to cum, I squeeze my ass really tight against his bull shaft, and he exploded and shot waves of thick roided cum up my asshole. - Fuck YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! GRRRRRRRRRRRRRR Within seconds, I started to squirm and scream out as he kept fucking me while I shot my load all over his chest and white beard. - I love you uncle H!! - I love you too kid. And this is just the beginning…

*WARNING*: This story includes incestual themes and the subject of forced sex that may not be suitable for those who are against having sex with family members. Reader's discretion is advised. All subjects included in this story are of age and there will not be any issues associated with each character. ‘Oh god no, not now! Please God not now, I am not prepared for this.’ Sam grips the sides of his bathroom sink as he stares into the vanity mirror and grimaces. ‘Ack! It hurts, it hurts…. damnit!’ He feels his back trying to pop as he struggles to maintain his composure. He attempts to keep his voice down so his dad doesn’t hear him, but unfortunately it doesn’t work as he hears someone’s footsteps coming up to the door. They knock a few times. ‘Sam…. son I’m sorry you are going through this buddy. I wouldn’t wish this on anyone trust me. Just try to keep as calm as possible and you might be able to ride it out without too much of a problem.’ Fortunately, the 20-year-old college-aged young man is only wearing his boxer briefs as he feels his muscles starting to tense up and grow on his slender frame. He anguishes in pain feeling his back giving in to the change. The small bulbous muscles in his arms stretch and swell against his skin as the pressure he is putting on the sink causes it to start cracking. He then moans as he feels the changes affecting his nether regions. ‘Sam? Buddy fight it…. (Senses his son’s changes through the door as he feels a bit strange himself). Uh shit…. (Sweat starts to pour down his own face and down his lean chest). Talk to me Sam…. let me know how you are doing.’ Sam’s dad Dale knows he can’t stick around long himself because he too will be thrown into a major transformation of his own. The sound of porcelain hitting the floor behind the door tells Dale that Sam is giving up on trying to fight it anymore. ‘DAD? *His voice noticeably lower now* I think the bathroom is going to have to be remodeled again. Oh…. damn…. *Sounds noticeably pleased* it feels so good this time though.’ Dale rubs his beard slowly and tries to keep his composure. He knows that keeping calm can help contain the man from within himself from coming out and going after Sam. ‘Okay Sam…. just please don’t make too much of a mess.’ The growing teenager feels his legs pushing his boxer briefs higher on his quads as they stretch wider and harder. His calves have now doubled in size as his height begins to increase. His 5’9 frame is now stretching to over 6’2. He moans louder as his pecs balloon outward making his nipples tingle and his crotch react. He rubs his chest as his abs pop out and create a perfect 8 pack. He massages each individual slab and lets out a few deep sighs. Hearing his son’s moans, Dale begins to struggle with his own problem as he feels a twinge inside his stomach. He grimaces grabbing his chest and feeling the sweat increase as it coats his tank top and shorts. ‘Sam…. I won’t be able to help you much longer buddy. You know who is going to want to have a few things to say to you.’ Sam continues to grow as his ass stretches his boxer briefs to their limits as his cock snakes its way out the bottom and pools precum on the floor as his back and lats stretch even wider. He reaches up to feel his face firming up as his massive biceps flex and push his arms further away from his face. He opens his eyes and notices they have changed color from green to brown and he has grown a beard. He reaches down to rip his boxer briefs off freeing up his ass to reach its full potential. ‘MMM damn, *rubs his huge ass* I look so fucking good dad. *Realizes in his mind that his dad may in fact have the same problem* Oh fuck, dad I hope you can keep from letting go. I don’t want what’s his face to show himself anytime soon.’ Feeling the hormones raging inside him though, he can’t help but to reach over and lift the toilet off the ground. He moans staring in the mirror at the muscles twitching as he holds it above his head. He drops it beside him shattering it into pieces and sending water everywhere. The water cascades down his naked gargantuan body making his cock swing erratically as it swells, stretching bigger and longer than before. The young behemoth growls feeling his balls growing from inside his sack as it aches from beneath his huge shaft. He checks out nearly every square inch of his body marveling at all the new bumps and crevices. He tries to keep his voice down to a minimum, but his immensely deep baritone can be heard through the door as his dad continues to move further away from the bathroom door. Dale’s body tenses slightly as he reaches for one of the posts on the front of Sam’s bed. His breathing deepens as he tries to get a few words out. ‘Sam…. son…. I don’t know if you…. can hear me buddy…. I can’t hold him back…. any longer…. (Takes his glasses off and throws them out of the bedroom)’ A loud pop comes from Dale’s back as he falls to the ground and lays his hands by his sides. He tries to control the pace of his breathing as he feels something rising from within him. He then sits up and knows that it won’t be long now. ‘Oh shit…. he really wants out tonight…. *Knows this could be a bad thing* *yells at Sam* I’M SORRY SAM…. SHIT BUDDY HE IS…. RAGING! AHH!’ Dale’s transformation is violent as he feels his muscles growing rapidly starting in his back and chest. Within seconds his tank top rips completely off starting with his back as it splits in the middle and continues all over. His chest explodes in size as his pecs inflate all the way up to his neck. Thick patches of brown fur spread across his chest covering most of the muscle. His nipples follow as they double in size and situate themselves in both corners. His mind changes gears as he laughs feeling his shorts rip open along the seams. The popping increases exponentially as every muscle in his back doubles up on themselves making his body stretch even wider. His lats push his arms further away from his chest. He feels himself getting taller too as his spine cracks and reforms adding more muscle to accommodate the added height. He tries to stand up as his immense quads and calves flex helping him lift himself of the ground. He roars in delight feeling his cock burst through his underwear and over to one side of his leg. The only clothing that remains on his body now is the waistband from his shorts which he is now staring down at. ‘FUCKING DESTROY THAT FABRIC, MUSCLE…. I WANT TO FEEL A COMPLETE FUCKING RELEASE!’ The behemoth’s ass swells bigger as he feels his muscly sides starting to stretch the waistband to its limits. He moans feeling his cock aching and bouncing relentlessly wanting complete freedom from its confines. After feeling himself growing a few more inches in height, his body finally succeeds at ripping the waistband off his pelvic region glistening with a nice brown forest and a river of sweat. The man’s massive rod throbs wildly as his balls make stretching sounds filling in every space in his sack. He looks at his biceps and sees the baseball-sized muscles throbbing but seems very dissatisfied. ‘Come on body, I know you can do better than this. Give me more size damnit, I want to feel like a god!’ The huge muscleman strains making both arms flex harder making the veins press up against the surface of the skin. He grimaces feeling huge pains passing through both arms. After a few seconds, the pain turns to pleasure as deep laughter comes barreling from his lips. His biceps begin swelling again as he watches them both grow to twice their size. His forearms and shoulders follow suit as the veins widen all the way up and down the rest of both arms. ‘YES! OH, FUCK YES! This feels so fucking amazing. *Takes several deep breaths* I haven’t been out of this prison for such a long time, I was beginning to wonder how this felt.’ It appears that the man’s transformation is complete. The formerly slender middle-aged man that inhabited this body is now absent as the man from within transformed it into a 6’4 350-pound behemoth. The man finds Sam’s mirror behind him and stands in front of it. He rubs the thick fur coating his immense chest and legs but won’t touch his cock. The 14-inch rod appears to be close to bursting and quickly turns to walk towards Sam’s bathroom door. There is silence from within the bathroom as it appears that Sam was listening to the whole sequence commence. The man stops a few feet back to speak. ‘Sammy…. open the door man. I need your help with something. Your daddy Dallas will treat you like a king if you come and fix it.’ Sam knows this will not be turn out well if he doesn’t find a way out. This isn’t the first time he has dealt with his dad’s most aggressive personality. His solution he thinks is to break down the door to throw Dallas off and just bash his way out the back of the house. When he tries to attempt this, Dallas punches his arm through the door and gets stuck trying to grab Sam by the neck. The younger behemoth manages to knock him down after the door goes flying off its hinges. Dallas growls as he lies on the ground. The excitement though makes his cock spill a few drops of precum on to his stomach. ‘SAMMY! DAMNIT, I LIKE CHALLENGES BUT THIS ONE IS GOING TO BE A DIFFICULT ONE TO DEAL WITH!’ The older hulk hears a huge crash in the other room as he jumps to his feet and rushes in there. He sees broken glass on the floor as one of the French doors to the backyard lies in a pile of rubble. Dallas seems uninterested in the damage caused and walks over top of it before rushing out the opening in the doorway and into the field behind the house. He sees Sam trying to put some distance between them. He stops at the edge of the field to yell at the younger stud. ‘COME ON SAM! I WON’T HURT YOU MAN! I JUST WANT TO FUCKING FILL YOU UP WITH MY LOVE! *Laughs loudly in his gravelly voice*’ When Sam goes to turn around, he falls dangerously close to the cliff located at the other end of the field. His sheer size is hard to control as he feels himself starting to slide over the edge. A giant hairy arm comes out of nowhere and grabs Sam’s right bicep. It of course is Dallas who has a very frightened look on his face. ‘Sammy…..don’t move man. Don’t move. Why are you running from me? I may not be Dale, but I do love you so much son.’ Sam tries not to panic as he feels his sweaty muscles twitching against his dad’s big hand. ‘Come on, let me lift you up here so we can finally let this happen, okay?’ Sam knows that Dallas will not remain in control for the rest of his dad’s life, but he wonders how long he will be around this time. He also knows that he must let Dallas save him or he will be toast. Within the next ten seconds, the huge hulk grabs Sam’s other arm and quickly lifts him up and places him back on to safe ground. Sam tries to get away from him, but Dallas grabs a hold of his arms and pulls him closer to him. The hulk’s huge rod continues to throb and leak gobs of pre everywhere. ‘NO! NO! Please God no! Dallas, I can’t take it…. you will permanently hurt me if you do this.’ Dallas moans hearing Sam’s cries as his cock shoots several ropes of cum all over his massive back. ‘UGH, Sammy stop struggling, you are just making me want it more. Just relax and let me fuck you.’ Dallas slides him underneath his body and slaps his immense rod on to Sam’s ass a few times before teasing his son’s hole with his cockhead. He pushes the head inside which makes Sam calm down a bit. ‘NO……No……no…. uhhhh…. *Feels his own cock jumping*……why Dallas…. you are my dad…. i shouldn’t like this….’ Dallas pulls it back out and turns Sam over to look him straight in the eyes. ‘We are a part of each other man, I know you will grow to love being with me someday. In a few years, you will even want your big daddy Dallas to be around forever. *Notices Sam’s own cock pulsing* Here I think you need some servicing of your own….’ Dallas lays him on the grass and leans down to start sucking on the 230-pound young man’s cock. Sam groans feeling his body shutter as he grips the ground beside him. His hulking dad rubs his son’s chest and arms and starts to run his tongue up past Sam’s abs, chest, and finally his mouth where he locks lips with him. Sam moans as Dallas lies on top of him and wraps his huge guns underneath the scared man’s body. ‘Stop it, Dallas. My dad will know this happened when he returns.’ ‘Will he? You forget Sammy, you are not yourself either. You may not remember everything either. Come on man, relax for me, please. *Lifts Sam’s legs up over his shoulders* Let your REAL daddy love you like you should be loved.’ Dallas starts to push his cock inside Sam which makes the young adult cry out in pain. Dallas slowly moves in and out of Sam pushing a little further inside each time. Sam can feel his body starting to loosen up now allowing Dallas to take over fully. ‘Good boy…. daddy Dallas will make you feel more satisfied than you ever thought possible.’ The hulking behemoth starts to pound him harder as he moves Sam’s legs around his back and holds him in his arms firmly. The son at this point just holds on feeling Dallas getting closer to exploding. ‘MMM Sammy…. here it comes man.’ Dallas grips him as he feels his cock pumping wildly inside the young man. Sam realizes this might be dangerous and starts to grow agitated. ‘NO Dallas NO! You will kill me, why? Oh god no, I can’t handle this.’ ‘Shhh…. relax Sam…. your body will recover. Don’t worry…. i won’t hurt you. *Feels his balls contracting* UHH YEAH…. OH, SHIT MAN…. OH SHIT…. FUCKKKKK!’ Dallas thrusts all his might into Sam’s hole as he launches massive rivers of cum into his son’s belly and beyond. Sam feels his insides swelling as his stomach stretches against his abs making them look more like a roidgut. This makes Dallas growl loudly. ‘OH, FUCKING YEAH…. I knew you could handle it man. *Rubs Sam’s huge gut and leans down to lick each bloated ab*’ He continues to thrust inside Sam holding him close as he looks up to plunge his tongue down his son’s throat. Sam is about half conscious at this point as he lets his aggressive dad have his way. The huge behemoth finishes cumming and stops kissing his son so he can rub Sam’s back for a few minutes. He peers down and sees his son’s cock leaking more than it did before. At this point, he pulls his own cock out of the man’s hole to move him a little further up. ‘Sammy? Son, I think you need to cum boy. Your cock is going to explode if you don’t do anything soon.’ Sam comes back to his senses and tries to free himself from Dallas again. The hulking brute makes sure he can’t get away by holding him down. ‘No Sam, this must be done. Trust me it will feel so much better when you just let it go.’ Dallas puts his arms underneath his son and lifts his crotch up to the hulk’s waiting lips. He slowly swallows the swollen rod and works it over with slow steady gulps making the young man writhe in ecstasy. Dallas tastes the river of precum flowing into his belly and knows it won’t take much to release the floodgates, so he just gulps the whole shaft down without a second thought. Sam digs his hands into his father’s legs as he pumps Dallas’s body full of thick goo. The young adult can hear his father swallowing what must be a gallon of cum and notices the behemoth sigh with pleasure as he does it. The sweat is pouring profusely from both men as they both sense that something else is about to happen. Sam finishes cumming and goes completely limp in his father’s arms. Dallas lovingly works his son’s cock a few more times in his mouth before it retreats back into its slumber. He kisses the cockhead after it leaves his mouth and picks Sam up in his arms. He kisses the young man on the lips one last time before lying down on the ground. The college-aged youngster can feel Dallas starting to doze off and manages to finally get free from his confines. Unfortunately, Sam is unable to stand up after the unreal pounding he just experienced by the huge hulk. He starts crawling away from Dallas and occasionally turns to see if the behemoth wakes up. Before he gets to the other side of the field, he realizes that he is shrinking as he feels his thick muscles starting to disappear and revert back to their original size. His ridiculously stretched hole manages to repair itself as well which gives him a sense of relief as he tries to stand up again. Once he gets back up to his feet again, he looks down the field and can see that his father Dale has returned to his original self as well and is still lying on the ground sleeping peacefully. The sun is now starting to set as the ordeal appears to be over….at least for now it is.

*WARNING*: This story includes incestual themes and the subject of forced sex that may not be suitable for those who are against having sex with family members. Reader's discretion is advised. All subjects included in this story are of age and there will not be any issues associated with each character. Watching from up on the deck at their summer home, Blaine is dumbfounded by what he is witnessing. For one, he can’t believe that Brandon would be so open to letting Brody seduce him into having a sexual encounter with him, especially since he has a wife at home. However, deep down, in a way, the handsome model wonders if maybe this could be an opportunity for him to quite possibly enhance his own prospects, both physically and financially. Blaine is a bit vain and thinks that maybe he should approach the two brotherly behemoths and move forward with what he is thinking about. That is until someone else enters the picture. That someone surprises him unexpectedly. “Taking in the sights, Blaine?” A very rugged voice is heard behind him from about five feet away. “Uh, huh?” Blaine snaps out of his stupor and turns around to see an older, yet insanely massive muscular beast smiling at him. The man is wearing a tight flannel shirt, green and white striped, and painted on black jeans. The top two buttons on his shirt are unbuttoned, showing off his mammoth pec cleavage, gloriously covered in thick strands of black, red, and silvery fur. It isn’t necessarily something that Blaine hasn’t seen before, but it is obvious that this man is trying to look as ridiculously hot as possible, without being too revealing. His cock is draped down the side of his right leg inside his jeans, just resting. Blaine glances briefly at it before looking back up at the man’s face. It is his father Branch, who has an even longer mane from even when he transformed with Brody all those months ago. His dad walks up to him and looks him straight in the eyes. He is quite sweaty, as his beard has a few drops of perspiration moving down onto his flannel top. “Hello there, my boy. I am very happy to see that your brother Brandon came to his senses and decided to join me and Brody on our journey towards family perfection. It is something that I have envisioned for quite some time.” Branch puts his left and right paws on Blaine’s shoulders. “You were always the insanely good-looking one Blaine. I mean, you are all good-looking boys in my eyes, but you decided to show off our beautiful genes to the masses by posing in the media. I think maybe it is time for you to realize your full potential, don’t you think, son?” The reluctant model starts moving away from him but ends up stopping at the edge of the deck and placing his hands along the banister. Branch undoes his jeans and slowly pulls them down to his gargantuan quads, which are glistening with sweat. His thick fur does little to hide the thick peaks and valleys of muscle beneath its covering. His cock stands at attention as it flares out to its full 12-inches. He is leaking profusely. “Blaine, I promise that you won’t feel much pain. I am a big fucker, but you will likely outgrow me with ease. Your other brothers have done so, so why don’t you turn around and look at them again?” The mature beast points at them along the riverbank, which makes Blaine turn around as Branch gets behind him. He slowly starts rubbing his son’s backside and is amazed by how round his boy’s ass is, even as a small man. Blaine tries to maneuver himself away from his father, but he is no match for his dad’s power. The older muscle giant moans deeply as he holds Blaine in position against the railing, trying not to exert too much force. He continues to massage his son’s glutes, reassuring him that he is going to do something he will enjoy later. “Shh...Blaine. Relax son. I know you are scared of this, but everything will be alright. I hope you are not too fond of these clothes because they are not going to survive.” Branch tears Blaine’s shorts open in the back and is getting a lot of resistance from his nervous offspring. The stunned man can feel his dad’s immense fingers starting to find their way to his hole, beneath his thin underwear. He wants to yell out, but he is quickly silenced by Branch’s huge paw that was holding him against the banister. Branch is now up against his son, trying to relax him as he continues to slowly rub his boy’s anus, as well as massaging his round butt. Somehow, this ends up calming Blaine down after a few minutes of teasing. “That is a good boy, Blaine. Your big daddy is just trying to ease you into this. You will be just fine.” The thickly muscled beast grins. “Now, let’s get rid of these tiny briefs.” Branch rips his son’s briefs off, releasing his cock in his shorts, and tosses the remnants over the banister. He then slowly penetrates Blaine’s anus with his fingers, rubbing its walls with light strokes, which gets a big groan from his son. He chuckles to himself in his deep-manly tone and can see a slight difference in Blaine’s demeanor now. He is starting to grind his father’s fingers but is trying to be subtle about it. “I am seeing and feeling you do that Blaine. It is okay son, you will not have to worry about it, you don’t have to admit that you like it to me. We can keep this between us...well between me, you, and maybe your other brothers.” He takes his hand off his son’s mouth, which he hopes will not result in any kind of backlash. He is not disappointed. Blaine, who is wearing a loose t-shirt and a ripped pair of yellow shorts, is now drenched in sweat from the stress of the situation. He is experiencing feelings he never thought he would feel for another man, let alone his own father. It does bother him quite a bit. Branch now kicks his jeans off and over the side of the deck. His pecs are getting bigger somehow, possibly due to his excitement. They are nearly spilling out of his flannel. “Why do I feel like this dad? That isn’t normal, is it? What are you doing to me?” “It is just a part of who we are, Blaine. Getting to the root of each one of us in this family can sometimes take a little bit of effort, but we eventually get there. I think you are ready for me; don’t you think?” Branch removes his fingers from Blaine’s anus and wraps his bloated arms around his son’s waist to turn him around to look at him. He then wraps his son’s legs around his own monstrous waist, and slowly starts to squeeze his mammoth cock inside him. The handsome model groans loudly, feeling his dad spreading him further apart. The massive older stud is so pumped that he feels his pecs pop another button off his flannel shirt. The shocked young man stares intently at his dad’s giant pectorals as they become much clearer to view. This kind of interaction makes Branch leak inside his model son, which the handsome man feels as it slowly flows up inside him. “Mmm…my boy. I am loving how you are looking at my chest. Let me see if I can make this a little…bit…more…interesting.” Branch grunts and groans trying to make himself swell even larger. He moans feeling his bloated shoulders and biceps tensing as he flexes even harder. His upper body shakes wildly, but he is still able to hold his son against him. He manages to rip his sleeves apart finally as his giant guns emerge victorious. He lets his son put his hands on his huge pythons and feel the giant corded veins pulsing beneath the skin. Blaine is really starting to enjoy the experience now. “I don’t know why I am having such strong thoughts about you dad, but I want to see more.” “I know you want more son. I will do my best to provide…more…pleasure.” His father’s flannel is now ripping up along his shoulders, revealing the enormous boulders that were once hidden. He hears Blaine let out a deep moan, which makes him moan as well. He continues to let the precum fill his son’s insides and knows that this will be extremely easy now. The pump is providing the desired effect for him, and he knows now that he will probably make himself cum just by hulking out of his shirt. “I have always had a fetish for hulkouts dad. I always hid this from everyone.” “And I am going to give you what you desire Blaine. Now your big daddy wants to burst out the back of this puny shirt…RRAAWWRR!!” Branch flares his lats as they blast through the sides of the fabric. His pecs can now be seen from each side, which gets Blaine’s attention. He looks as if he wants to do something to them. His father smiles and leans him into his chest. The young man rips the rest of his buttons off and opens his shirt. His beautifully carved torso is free to be explored. His huge abdominal cavity heaves in excitement as his boy fingers his hairy slabs. “Fuck yes Blaine. Do it! You are going to make your old man turn you into a gawd. Worship my body and you will be given the greatest gift imaginable.” Pumped even bigger than before, Branch’s quads and glutes thrust harder against Blaine. Like the hulk, the thick beast splits the back of his shirt in half, reveling in the sounds of the fabric giving way. He shoots his mammoth load inside his son as he feels Blaine running his tongue and fingers up and down his chest, feeling each muscle against his face. He sucks both of his father’s huge nipples, making his dad produce even more cum than he even thought possible. “Uhh…uhh…fuck yes boy. I love it! Now, I demand that you grow against me now. As your maker, I IMPLORE YOU TO DO IT!” The handsome young man can feel his body shaking. His thin muscles are starting to twitch, which is making Branch lose his freaking mind. He can feel his heart rate soaring against his son, who is now moaning and groaning. He feels like he is going to cum again at any second but is trying to hold it back. The nervous young man stops what he is doing to talk to his father. “Uhh fuck dad, I can’t concentrate anymore. It feels like my entire body is in a state of ecstasy. I don’t know if I should be enjoying it or resisting it.” Branch and his son have now moved away from the edge of the deck and are trying to find a spot where they can get a bit more comfortable. It doesn’t take long before things start to get more interesting with Blaine. He barely has his feet on the ground when he starts to feel them swelling. He was wearing flip-flops, but those are no match for the sheer power of his newly swollen toes that are now smashing them. His dad remains standing in front of him, holding Blaine against his pumped chest. He tears his flannel off and grunts. “Show me what you are capable of Blaine. Let it all go, and don’t worry about the consequences.” He can see his son’s calves expanding as his quads begin to swallow up his tattered shorts. They look as if someone is blowing them up like a balloon. The branches of veins and capillaries multiply in seconds on top of two monstrously bloated tree trunks that are now accentuating Blaine’s already impressive ass. He moans in delight feeling his glutes stretching the opening in the back of his shorts. The material is ripping gradually, parting to make way for what is swelling beneath it. Branch is now running his hands along his son’s ass and growing cock, which is bulging beneath the front of his shorts. It emerges out the left side of them and continues to swell. His dad moans, finally spraying his seed all over the deck and gets down on his knees to massage his boy’s throbbing lower half. He is greeted with a few jets of precum on his face and pecs. It is as if Blaine’s cock is trying to tell him something, but the mature beast wants his son to experience a full hulkout. “GOOD BOY! I always knew what all my boys were capable of. Let’s keep the fun going.” “I…I do LOVE IT dad…I don’t want it to stop.” Wanting to see a complete blowout of his son’s shorts, he tucks Blaine’s mammoth rod back inside and sees it start to stretch the waistband of his beleaguered pants. In less than five seconds, they both hear a snap as it hangs helplessly against his growing adonis belt. Branch reaches up to pet it and marvels at its thickness. He even kisses it. He can his son sigh loudly. The muscles in his chest and abdomen are next. Blaine lets out a few “Yes”’s as his swelling abdominal wall emerges from nonexistence. His obliques and stabilizers expand to match the rest of his lower torso. They are all entirely visible underneath his shirt and extremely deep and cavernous. Branch smiles as he looks to the side and sees that his son’s engorged ass is what is keeping his shorts on his body. He quickly pulls them off him and tosses them to the side. He is now toying with his boy’s package, teasing his huge ballsac with his mouth, playing with each testicle, and is sucking on both. Blaine gasps in delight as he moves his dad’s face up to his bloated 11-inch rod. His father grins as he slowly sucks on the beast, slurping and enjoying the precum as it slides down his throat. His big paws are directed by his son’s expanding hands to find their way to his thickening chest. “Feel me become the hulk dad, it…feels…ssoo…gguuoodd…” Blaine starts to rip his shirt, but Branch motions for him to stop. He only slightly tears it along the top, leaving a minor gap. This is just enough to notice the giant cavern that is developing between his two growing enormous pectorals. This gets his father’s attention as he gets back up to his feet. They are nearly eye-level since Blaine was already about the same height as his dad. “I want to feel your chest grow up against mine, you beautiful boy. Make it happen.” Branch is now pressing his huge hairy torso up against his son’s. This seems to be accelerating the growth because Blaine’s chest inflates rapidly, his drenched shirt now painted to his body. They smile at each other as his dad leans in to kiss his son softly on his lips. He laughs as his growing boy feels his shirt ripping in half. His back muscles bulging bigger and wider, lats pushing his arms further away from his torso. Blaine tears his shirt off finally, showing off what the rest of his upper body is doing. He moans feeling his arms pumping more blood and swelling bigger and bigger. The more mature monster marvels at how quickly they are growing and reaches over to squeeze both of them. His son moans as he does so and feels as if he is about to erupt. “I can’t hold it in any longer dad. This whole experience has pumped me up to the point that I can’t hold it any longer.” “That is normal Blaine. Let’s cum together and enjoy the ride.” The two muscle beasts moan and groan, grinding against each other, both showering their swollen torsos with volcanic eruptions, laughing and sighing at the same time. Branch is now noticing his son’s neck bulging wider, as well as his boyish looks dissipating. The hair on his head is falling off, leaving a thickly muscled dome of masculinity which is reshaping his face. He is still remarkably attractive, only now, he is also looking more like an alpha male. He smiles as he flexes his gargantuan 23-inch guns and bloated forearms. His slick skin at this time is now being covered in thick mounds of fur. His dad grunts knowing that it is in their DNA to be furry beasts. Blaine isn’t too sure if he wants to be hairy but knows it would be too tall of a task to keep up with the maintenance. “Don’t worry about it son. You are still the best-looking of us all. Don’t let the others know that I told you that, though.” Blaine smiles and shakes his head no. “You know how unpredictable I can be dad.” “Let me have a look at your backside, my boy.” The young hulk obliges as he turns around and flexes his back. His delts, traps, and shoulders swell in unison, displaying their sheer power. Branch leans in to kiss and mouth each one of them. Blaine grunts a few times and rubs his ass up and down on his father’s pole. It dribbles a few ribbons of precum along the concaves of Blaine’s huge rump. “I am going to love teasing you all the time, old man.” He just now notices that his voice is a couple octaves lower now. “WHOA! My voice sounds like that now. This is fucking amazing!” His dad remarks about how hairy and huge his ass is. He admits that he wants to play with it and then rim the hell out of it, but Blaine has other ideas. He turns around quickly to face the older beast. “I don’t think so mister. You may have created me and had your way with me before I became a hulk, but now I get to have some fun.” The fur that was encircling Blaine’s body appears to be done thickening up. He is now running his fingers through the tufts of fur on his chest and abs. His father is back to pressing his equally impressive torso along his son’s. This time they can match sizes with each other. Their big nipples are finding their way to each other and can touch. This immediately sends ripples of pleasure between the two hulks. “I really like this game dad. I hope we can do this a lot more; don’t you agree?” “Son…I think we can play a lot more games now that we are our true selves.” They slowly squeeze inward, trying to get past their giant pec shelves, to lightly kiss again before ending up on the deck floor. They will roughhouse for several minutes as it starts to rain outside. The two beasts enjoy how the raindrops just cascade down their swollen bodies. Besides chatting briefly, his immense son flexes his muscles which distracts Branch to the point that Blaine overpowers him and turns him over. He has his father laying on his stomach as he plunges his thick tool inside his father. This unexpectedly excites Branch, which makes him yell in delight. His huge hulking son pounds him relentlessly for several minutes, unaware that they are being observed from a close distance. Eventually, a deep and gruff voice is heard. One of them says, “Well…well…well…look who decided that they wanted to join the beast’s club?” While the other one says, “You are really good at plowing our father, Blaine. I doubt that Vanessa ever got that kind of effort out of you before this.” They both look up and notice that Brody and Brandon are now standing on the steps going up to the deck and are watching their other brother and their father having fun without them. “Hello fellow beasts…as you can see, I have our dad right where I want him. And no, I don’t think that Vanessa will ever get this kind of effort out of me. I doubt she will ever take me back now that I am…you know…a demigod. Heh!” Brody and Bran look at each other and smile. Both high-five each other as they make it up to the top of the deck. It isn’t long before they are both sporting huge swollen tools, ready for action once again. Only this time, it will be a much more intense family reunion. Branch looks up at them as they stand above his face, drooling cocks bouncing in unison with each other. “Oh, hello boys. I think maybe it is time for the three of us to spend some more quality time together. Don’t you think?” I think maybe you know what will happen next.

Philip has a home gym in his garage. The neighborhood he lives in is a fairly nice one as well. He sometimes keeps his garage door open because he wants the fresh air outside to hit his glistening, hairy body as he pumps out every rep on his bench press from his smith machine, or sometimes if he decides to squeeze his biceps on the bars for his arm exercises. He admits to himself all the time that he enjoys the attention he gets from people as they walk by with their pets or their spouses, and gives him a few glances. He waves back occasionally after doing each set just to see how they would react to him. Some of the women in the neighborhood giggle as they see him flexing in a mirror, which he has set up in the back of the garage, in view of the street. One admirer in particular is the 19-year old neighbor that lives directly beside of Philip. He can see him from his bedroom window, which can see straight into his garage. The window is directly in front of where he does his leg raises. The teenager has watched him lift 800 pounds before on that machine, which interests him greatly. His quads have grown quickly, which delights Philip, because he has been trying to get them up to where his upper body is. The young man, Kyle, has visited him a few times to just get some pointers on the correct way to lift and how much he should be attempting for his age. Philip knows a thing or two about teens because he used to have one himself. Kyle has always had a liking to older men and can't keep his eyes off of his neighbor. One day while he has his garage door open, Kyle sneaks in while Philip is doing a heavy set of shrugs. He startles him to the point that he nearly hurts his back. He goes to sit down for a minute after dropping the barbell on the ground. He gets really angry at him for doing that and tells him to get the hell out. Kyle apologizes several times, but Philip doesn't want to listen and tells him to leave, or there will be consequences. The young man finally leaves, and the older stud decides from that point on that he will keep his garage door closed. That same night, feeling extremely horny after the amount of energy he built up from his workout and the adrenaline from his confrontation with Kyle, he decides to go back out to the garage and pump out a few more reps, just enough to possibly help him relieve his sexual energy. Instead of wearing pants this time, he does it completely naked not thinking that he has an admirer watching him from next door. The young man watches as Philip pumps his chest up and sees his cock bouncing up and down every time he does a rep. He has always been one of those lucky men that could concentrate on working on his muscles, and at the same time, be able to jerk his cock with his mind. Each rep puts him closer to the edge as he stops to take a breather every now and then before starting over again. He gets vocally louder until his cock can’t hold back any longer. He sprays his thick spunk all over the garage floor before realizing how loud he got over this session. Kyle happens to see this whole thing transpire as well. As he watches him, the teenager strokes his cock and thinks about having sex with him. With his eyes still closed, Kyle can feel himself being influenced by a huge figure standing by his bed. It focuses its energy on his maturity and makes it speed up by three years. While he is sitting there busy thinking about Philip, he can feel himself getting taller, growing a few inches in height, and he can somehow feel his voice getting deeper. His body remains quite thin, but it did reshuffle itself to prepare for a change that will occur very soon. When the young man opens his eyes, the figure is gone and the now 22-year-old is unaware of his physical change. When Philip goes to workout the next day in his garage, he notices an attractive man coming out of his house next door, that looks a bit different than he remembers. He tells him to come over and talk as he wonders if he is another family member of the family. He asks him if he is just visiting, which puzzles the young man. He says that he has lived there his whole life and that they just talked yesterday. Unaware of his physical changes, Kyle starts checking Philip out again, skimming the beefy daddy’s thick frame with his eyes. It is somehow different this time with Philip, as he sees Kyle in a different way, than he did the previous day. He invites the man into his gym and has him attempt some reps on his bench press. Kyle is amazed at how much easier it is to do them now than during previous attempts at his school’s gym. He can't help but to watch as his muscles tense up and sees how quickly his abs are developing. The older man lifts his shirt up and starts rubbing on them and tells him how good they are looking. He directs him over to the dumbbells and he has him starts pumping his arms up. Philip stares at how vascular they are getting with each individual curl he does. After a couple of minutes of doing this, Kyle starts working on his pecs. The muscle daddy makes him stop and asks him to take his shirt off so he can rub them. The young man obliges and reaches over to start rubbing on the older man’s. It isn't long before they both start kissing and worshiping each other. Philip spends a few moments licking and mouthing on Kyle’s defined pecs before finally squeezing him in his arms. He doesn't struggle to get away because he has always wanted this to happen between the two of them. As he starts to kiss his partner again, he can feel him starting to grow in his grasp. His finely hairy chest is starting to make a lot of popping and stretching noises. He looks into Philip’s eyes, very frightened, because he isn’t sure what is going to happen to him. Philip lets go of him because he doesn't know what the heck is happening and watches as Kyle lies on the ground in agony, still wearing his shorts from when he got up that day. He watches in amazement as Kyle’s back appears to be adding two more vertebrae making him even taller than he already was. The muscles in his back are swelling up as well, stretching and expanding with each second that passes. His lats are flaring and his delts are flexing wildly. Philip can see his obliques popping out and his abs thickening from the sides. His pecs are now ballooning into perfect symmetry. His skinny arms are growing exponentially as his biceps and triceps swell into giant softballs and perfect horseshoes. His skinny legs explode in size as his swelling quads gradually pull his legs apart and completely shred his shorts. The underwear he is wearing rips completely off due to his new muscularity, as well as revealing something that Philip may or may not want to have a go at. He has a decent-sized cock and it appears to be getting a bit thicker after being unleashed from its confines. The fine hair on his head and body is now swimming in dark colored brownish-fur with a tint of red. Philip is even more amazed when he looks at Kyle’s face. He looks like he has aged another ten years. His face is quite defined now, but he has grown a full beard and the hair on his head is also a brownish red where it was just brown before this happened. He finally reaches down to feel Kyle’s glutes, which are very full and round, and starts to rub on them to feel how wonderfully hairy and defined they are. He can hear the man moaning in a very low and gruff tone and checks to see if he is doing alright. A much more mature Kyle turns his head to look at him with his hazel eyes and smiles. He takes Philip’s hands from his ass and places them on his chest. Then he grabs him and starts kissing him passionately. He can't fight the much bigger Kyle off now because of his sheer size and power. He lays the older man on the ground and holds him down as he towers over him. His sweaty, dripping fur lightly caresses the older man’s own furry body. Philip tries to playfully squirm out from beneath him, but he is unable to move, as Kyle lowers himself against his neighbor, and slides his cock alongside Philip’s. The older hunk gives in to him. Kyle kisses his neck to make him completely submit. Philip immediately wraps his legs around the beast’s thick waist and begs to be penetrated by his cock because he wants to feel him inside and out. He growls and wraps Philip in a bearhug so he can lift him up with his legs since they are still wrapped around Kyle’s waist. Both men end up on the weight bench as Kyle pushes his rod up inside his neighbor. They start kissing which lasts for what seems like an eternity. He grinds the older man as they both continue to lock lips with each other. Philip’s hands squeeze Kyle’s huge reddish-fur covered pecs, which heave and bounce with each thrust. This makes Philip’s cock bounce up and down as he is being fucked. He stares intently as his younger lover’s arms get even more pumped as the veins jut out on his biceps and forearms. The older stud loves the pump his lover is getting as he reaches over to squeeze both of his giant arms and feel their raging power in his fingers. The young beast moans deeply, loving how much his older partner is into his growth, so he begins to pound harder onto his lover’s hole. He yells feeling Kyle’s balls swelling and preparing to dump their contents into his body. Kyle growls as he thrusts several times into him, pumping his huge load with delight into the older stud. Philip is in awe of what is transpiring and is trying to take a few moments to breathe as the rush flows through him. The two drenched men lie on the bench together, breathing heavily and grunting, waiting for what might happen next. He motions for his beastly young partner to stand up and stands up after being pumped full of Kyle’s goo. He starts to walk around to get his mind in focus. The young top walks over to him and holds him tightly, squeezing his muscles to make Philip feel protected in some way. The older hunk doesn’t understand how this entire situation happened, but after it has finished, it feels right. He feels a bit nauseated, but surprisingly, doesn’t feel all that bad. Kyle’s load was a heavy one, and the question now is, will Philip transform now or is this just one-sided?

“I’m only doing this because I love you so much Alby. For some reason, we always end up doing things I didn’t think I wanted to be a part of.” The 26-year-old nerdy twink with glasses, Samuel, wasn’t always the most social guy, but he has developed close relationships with guys that his husband Albert introduces him to. Several of them are quite athletic, a couple of which are quite muscular, and have been known to be flirtatious, especially with his squeeze, who is a cute and beefy 27-year-old otter. He normally sports a healthy beard to cover up what he views as an imperfect face. The two partners met in college and became inseparable after Samuel ended up saving Albert’s life during a lacrosse match. It was one of those awkward moments when there were no medical personnel around and the team was in need of someone with medical knowledge. Sam was studying to become a nurse and just happened to be in the second row of the bleachers when Albert collapsed on the ground. The medical doctor that was usually on duty was not available due to an unforeseen illness of their own. Sam thought that Albert was reasonably cute, but he was not entirely interested in ever meeting him in person. He mostly went to the lacrosse matches because he had a sibling that played. His sibling remembered that he studied emergency procedures and made him come down to assist. Albert was in respiratory distress, and nobody knew why. Sam began assessing the situation and addressed his client’s symptoms. He informed his sibling and a few other team members that he needed some things to help Albert breathe better. Once he was able to get more air into his client’s lungs as the EMT’s arrived at the scene, he thought he was finished, but as it turned out, he wasn’t. Albert had made eye contact with him and wanted Sam to go to the hospital. After a little bit of apprehension, he agreed and said he would be there in a few minutes. They placed Albert into the ambulance and drove him to the nearest hospital. Sam told the team that he would go see how the beefy cutie was doing and he would call his sibling to let him know about what happened. The match continued as normal while Sam made his trip to the hospital. When he arrived, he asked about Albert and was told to sit in the waiting area until they came out to speak with him. Surprisingly, it wasn’t more than maybe 30 minutes later when a nurse came out and took him to Albert’s room. Sam wondered why Albert would want him to be the one person to come see him in the hospital. The then 20-year-old was a bit fuller back then and had a lot less fur on his body. He was happy to see his 19-year-old, soon to be partner, come and see him. The bespectacled twink ended up sitting close to Albert after a couple of funny exchanges with each other. At times, Sam would glance at the man’s noticeable bulge underneath the blanket that was over his body. It was something that the young nursing student always had a thing for and couldn’t keep his eyes off it. The lacrosse player seemed to be doing a lot better now than from when they left the match. “I just wanted to thank you for helping me out, buddy. I have seen you at some of the matches before. What is your name?” “Uhh, Samuel Creighton. I guess you pretty much know that I have some medical knowledge. I was just doing what I was studying for. Eric, (his sibling), pretty much volunteered me for the job.” “Yeah, I briefly noticed that. *Pauses for a few seconds* It turns out that I somehow punctured my right lung after getting hit by one of the sticks from the other team. They are supposed to fix it soon.” “Whoa, that is a strange injury. Maybe I should go so they can get you prepped?” Albert grabs his arm. “No buddy. I have no family here and I would appreciate it if you could let the team know about my condition. Actually… my family doesn’t speak to me anymore after I… well you know… came out.” “Uhh, alright. What is your name again?” Albert laughs and coughs a few times. “Ohh shit, you are right. I never told you, my name. It is Albert Gaines. Your cousin Eric has been friends with me for a few years. I wonder why he never mentioned you.” The beefy cutie locks his eyes on Sam’s again which gets a little more interesting. “Ohh, uhh well I’m not sure why. Maybe he didn’t know that you were gay like me. Uhh, ohh why did I say that?” Albert laughs again and slowly rubs Sam’s left forearm. It is obvious that he knew his savior’s sexuality when he glanced and saw that Sam was looking at his bulge beneath the blanket. “I know this is a ridiculous time to ask, but after I get out of this place, would you mind if we started hanging out more? I can’t take my eyes off your gorgeous face.” Samuel is floored by Albert’s suggestion, but he is equally enamored with his soon-to-be partner. “Uhh sure, I guess? I don’t know.” “Heh, it is okay Sammy. Can I call you that? You are insanely adorable and very intelligent. You will not be disappointed, I promise.” After informing the team by phone, and his cousin, he promises to wait and see how the surgery goes for Albert, even though he should be back at the school studying for some upcoming tests. He can’t take himself away from the situation and isn’t sure why really. He is eventually allowed to see Albert in his room after surgery. There are a few patches on the beefy cutie’s right pec, which immediately gets the attention of the medical student. Albert notices and wants him to come sit by him like he did in the emergency department. He grabs Sam’s left hand and places it on his right pec. The nurse in the room is not happy about it and tells them to knock it off. When she finally leaves, Albert once again grabs Sam’s hand and puts it on his pec. “I bet you didn’t think you would be helping people so soon, right? Run your fingers over the pads and tell me what you feel? *Waits a second to act like it hurts* OUCH!” Sam jumps a little and wants to hit Albert, but he doesn’t know him well enough to do something so forward. He accidentally shows a little grin realizing that the man is playing with him. Albert can feel their chemistry building already. He slowly starts running his right hand along Sam’s shoulder. “Whoa, uhh well maybe I shouldn’t be here right now. I do have a few tests to study for back at the dorm. Umm, what is your number Albert… Al… Alby…?” “YES! Call me Alby, Sam. I love that, it is strictly for you. Come here, let me tell you in your ear.” He whispers his phone number, but then, reaches into Samuel’s pants pocket and pulls his phone out before searching for his contacts and typing it in for him. The medical student could feel his leg being lightly massaged as Albert finds his phone. The injured man can feel the twink’s large member along the pocket, so he feels it for a few seconds before pulling his hand out. Sam sighs just a little bit and tries to act like he didn’t notice. He is handed his phone back as the beefy cutie makes eye contact with him again. “Call me Sammy and we can meet up somewhere if you choose to. I doubt that you would want your roommates to have to listen to my drivel all the time. You could come to my place though. I have been trying to figure out if real estate is the direction, I should go in, or if I just do what I really want to do and pursue a career in sports medicine. Oh well, you just let me know and we will figure it out.” “Okay, sure… I mean I suppose. I am not good at this.” “Hey, don’t worry buddy. I’m not either, I just don’t like being alone too long. It isn’t fun.” Albert pulls Sam in again to whisper in his ear again. “You have to kiss me, or I will lie here all night wondering what your lips taste like, or possibly, what your lips would feel like on my cock.” Once again, Sam is shocked by what he is saying, but doesn’t resist as they lock lips. Both sigh as Albert feels his cock jump a few times under the sheets. They can hear a few nurses groaning behind them. They quickly move away from each other after a few seconds. “Heh, okay Sammy. I should have looked at your phone number when I had your phone out. You have to give it to me because I have to text you.” After putting Sam’s number in his phone, he quickly sends him a text and smiles. It is quite flirtatious. Sam responds back, which is noticeably awkward, but Albert laughs as he thinks it is beyond sexy. He is completely hooked on his new friend now. “Don’t be surprised if I bug you a little tonight. I will try to remember that you have things you need to get done, but I admit, I am very interested in who you are and where we can go from here.” A nurse finally chimes in, “Visiting hours are over guys. Let’s wrap up the love fest, okay?” The two guys grin at each other as Sam tries to walk away, but not before Albert grabs his arm and pulls him in again. He looks into the 19-year-old’s eyes and smiles before kissing him again. This kiss has more meaning than the last one. They both moan deeply as Sam touches his friend’s face and Albert rubs his new boyfriends back lovingly. They are pulled apart as the young medical student is whisked down the hall and out of the recovery area. After that night in the hospital, the two college-aged guys would begin a relationship that would continue to evolve into something that not even Albert imagined. They both graduated at the same time. Samuel was VERY intelligent and graduated in three years with an undergraduate degree before moving on to his master’s and then to his rounds at the very hospital he was at that night. Albert ended up graduating with a degree in sports medicine and became obsessed with changing how his body looked. As with many relationships, there was rough patches, but Samuel did support what his partner was doing. Despite what was perceived as a quiet exterior, the young nurse-in-training had some kinks that Albert was into as well. Probably a few months into their relationship, Sam let it slip that he was into watching men grow out of their clothes. It centered on guys that looked like himself and, jokingly thinking it was ridiculous, possibly someone that looked like Albert. It was at that point that the beefy cutie, who was a bit leaner now since he was starting to focus on his body more, realized that he had found someone that might be worth trying things with. Albert loved how Sam was able to manage his two sides when he needed to. The nerdy nurse, which he quickly found out after dating him, had a huge meaty cock that he quickly became obsessed with. Sam knew how to use it and Albert, being the larger guy, was perfectly okay with being the recipient of his partner’s throbbing tool when the urge came. Sam sometimes wondered how he got so lucky to have a partner that didn’t care that he was still the same twinky man he was when they first dated. They would marry a few years into their relationship. Albert was not growing like he wanted to at this point. His body was not responding the way it should have with all of the supplements he was taking. Sam was usually busy with his rounds at the hospital when his new husband would call or text him and complain about how much of a failure, he feels like he is, because he isn’t growing. Sam always reassured him that he would get over his plateau, but he knew it wouldn’t suppress Albert’s hunger for size. Admittedly, Sam did have dreams about his husband growing and hulking out of his clothes in front of him. He wouldn’t reveal his kink for this until they talked about it a few years into their marriage. Which brings us back to the original conversation. After finally admitting that he has dreamed about Albert becoming a hulk, the nurse is told that they are going to try something new, which was not new to Sam, but he never told his husband that he did it with someone else before. The beefy stud has explored other kinks that they share, including sleeping with one of Albert’s close friends he has known for years, Jacoby. He knew that Sam liked spending time with the man, especially since he watched him basically balloon into a huge powerlifter in a matter of months. Jacoby only agreed to the arrangement because he knew that Albert would get off on it. He wasn’t physically attracted to Sam because he didn’t view him in that way. Jacoby was talked into being topped by Sam, which was a total surprise when he saw the beast that was attached to such a small man, because most of their friends never realized that Albert was the bottom in the relationship. Albert could tell that Jacoby was not enjoying the experience after just a few minutes and they ended it. Sam would end up leaving the room, which was the TV room as it turned out, and the other two would end up fucking and making a ruckus. That did make Samuel a bit self-conscious about himself. He knew he wasn’t built like a lot of the guys that Albert knew, but it didn’t matter to the beefy cutie. He was madly in love with Sam, and he was trying to find ways to keep each other engaged, and he was willing to go the extra mile to achieve what he thought they both deserved. That would lead him to a man that was recommended by another one of his friends. This man somehow knew how to make yourself grow more muscle through the process of edging. Albert mentioned the man to Sam one morning after he came home from his shift, but the nurse thought that maybe this would be a bit too unusual to try. After a couple of minutes of trying to convince him though that this might be healthy for his system, especially since he knew how much testosterone Samuel would build up, Albert thought this was an opportunity that his husband couldn’t pass up. Sam agreed to talk to the man because he was interested in seeing if something like that could produce some kind of reaction in not only him, but his husband as well, since he was struggling with his own growth insecurities. It turned out to be someone that they both went to school with a few years prior back in college. His name was Pavel. They both were shocked when they saw what he looked like after meeting up with him again after a few years. He was huge, veiny, bulging, muscles everywhere, and had an impressive beard as well. He looked nothing like that in college. He was small man like Sam back then, which was one reason why they spoke to each other on occasion, and they had similar interests. Pavel could have even been interested in Sam back then, but he resisted the urge to pursue him after he found out he was dating Albert. After a few minutes of explaining the edging process to both of them, Pavel brings them into a separate room that looks like a home gym and sits down in a chair off to the side. He makes them both get on their knees in front of him on two mats. He tells Sam, to his left, to put their right arm out, and Albert, to his right to put his left arm out as he takes them in his huge paws and clamps his fingers on their pulses. He closes his eyes and starts talking candidly about their connection to each other. “You both have a VERY strong bond. It is one of the strongest I have felt in the time I have been doing this. Okay, go ahead and grasp each other's hands together.” They do so as he places his own hands-on top of theirs. “Yes! I think this will happen, but you both will have to follow the rules. Both of you will have to let your testicles rest for a bit. There can be no release, I mean… no cum can be spilled.” He lets go of their hands and tells them to ungrasp each other as he looks down at Sam’s crotch. “You have a gift Sam. Your cock and balls are going to provide you with the hormones to become the beast you are meant to become. You remember what I looked like. I was scrawny and insignificant, but I researched everything I could get my hands on and harnessed my energies and grew myself into what I am now.” He flexes his biceps making the sleeves rip on his dress shirt and smiles. He tells Sam to get up at the same time he does and reaches down to undo his dress pants. He pulls them down slowly, revealing the incredible mass of muscle from his legs, all the way down to his ankles. He is absolutely immense. His cock is throbbing wildly in his briefs. “Now, this is going to probably sound batshit crazy to both of you, but I am going to ask your husband to suck my cock Sam. He is probably going to enjoy it a lot. I know I will. I am so fucking excited right now because I like both of you so much. When you both are done with your transitions, I do want to see both of you again. Are you both okay with this?” Sam looks at him with a weird look on his face as Albert stares intently at the giant bulge in front of him. He doesn’t seem fazed at what he is being asked to do, even if it is so unusual. “I… uhh… well he does know how to service my tool… I can’t complain considering that I trust you more than probably 99.9% of the other guys we know.” “Then come over here Sam.” He moves up to the huge beast. “Put your hand on my huge chest. looks at Sam’s free hand Don’t touch your cock. Put your other hand on my bicep. Feel me… rub me… milk me. pulls his briefs down so his cock stands outward Suck me slowly Al. I am going to give your husband the gift he deserves Sam. There are reasons why he must do this. You will understand when the time is right for you.” After marveling at Pavel’s incredibly thick tool, Albert slowly massages it with one of his hands and reaches down to touch himself with the other. This is quickly rejected by the thick beast though. “No Al. You must build yourself up. No touching it. You will both leak and that is fine. It is actually a sign that you are both being primed.” Albert starts to slowly lick and massage Pavel’s tool with his hands, and watches in awe at what he thinks are the beast’s swelling balls. He looks up and sees Sam leaning in to kiss the behemoth on the lips. They both moan. A few drops of pre roll out of Pavel’s slit. He is sweating and lightly panting. “Excuse me Sam while I… rip Ohh fuck, heh, I seem to have ripped the back of my shirt. *Shows the giant split in the back to Sam* You are both stimulating me, which is causing my testosterone to increase, and I am… mmm… feeling the effects.” The first two buttons on Pavel’s dress shirt fly off as his mammoth tits start to peel out. He grins as he rips the front open making the rest go flying as well. His huge abs contract as his pecs appears to be swelling even bigger. “Go ahead and shove your face in there Sam and fucking munch on my tits so we can move this along. I think your husband will like what will happen next.” Albert seems fine with what is happening between Sam and Pavel because he is convinced that he will get what he wants the most out of this experience. He can taste the precum going down his throat, and it is remarkably tasty. He is now toying with Pavel’s cock, making long strands of precum stretch from the immense tool to his face. He quickly figures out how to stroke the beast as more of it flows down into his throat. “Fuck, you are both turning me on so much. Sam, kiss me again and worship my massive arms.” Their second kiss makes Pavel’s balls swell even bigger as it appears he is making even more cum. Albert is now gulping on the beast’s huge tool and can feel it slowly swelling in his mouth. It is becoming harder to breathe, but he is eager to be fed whatever might come out of the swollen beast. Sam knows what is going on because he can hear his husband moaning deeply. The twinkish man runs his tongue along the giant veins traveling up and down Pavel’s immense arms. Sam’s stimulation of Pavel’s cannons is enough to make them swell even larger, destroying whatever seams remain of the shirt as it rips in tatters. Pavel reaches up and tears it off as he throws it to the side. He flexes his lats, splaying them outwards which makes Sam take in his aroma. The strong smell is enough to make the twinkish man leak down his leg, which prompts Pavel to kiss him again. He stops after a few seconds. “God damn Sam, you definitely have the desire don’t you. Mmm… fuck… that feels ssoo good Al. I know it is getting too big for you. Go ahead and bury your face in my cavernous pits Sam and bring me to the edge so you can watch me feed your husband his overdue reward.” Sam can barely contain himself as he moves his head into the thick forest of hair contained inside the swollen pits. The testosterone being pumped throughout Pavel’s body is making him breathe heavily. Sam is noticeably winded as well. He has soaked part of his pants, which gets the attention of Pavel. “Pull your pants down Sam. Let it breathe, let it drip. We are just about there. Slow, even strokes will do it, Al. Your husband is going to be a beast when this is finally done.” The monstrous pole that Albert has been fooling with is flexing, almost pleading for release. He slowly rubs it, licking the head and getting a nice, tasty stream of precum each time he does so. He can hear Pavel agonizing above him with Sam pulling his trousers down and letting his cock drool all over the floor as he continues to lick his master’s lats and pits. “Okay Sam, watch me fill your husband. Don’t get jealous...heh...I’m sure you will be able to match me…oh fuck…” Albert continues stroking and can feel Pavel’s bull-sized testicles flexing beneath his hands. He is so excited that he thinks he is about to cum. He runs his tongue along the cockhead and catches the first thick river of cum as it comes flying out the beast’s shaft. Sam is right, his husband is a pro at handling big equipment. Pavel is ecstatic when he sees Albert gobbling and gulping every drop down his throat and into his stomach. The svelte athlete somehow is able to keep his breathing in order as he sighs feeling the white flood flowing into his eager body. He looks up at Pavel and smiles as he feels the beast’s cock contracting and flexing inside his mouth. He pets his friend’s giant wet abs and obliques as the cum dissipates from inside the thick beast’s shrinking ballsac. Albert finally pulls Pavel’s immense tool out of his mouth and lets it dangle as it slowly retreats back to its original size. “You are both amazing at pleasuring me. Looks at how swollen Albert’s midsection is How are you feeling now, Al? I’m sure you are wondering what happens next.” The situation has left Albert a bit exhausted as he lies down on his back on the floor. He is unaware that Pavel has decided to take his husband to another room. The thick beastly European-born beast knows that this is his chance at turning Sam into something greater than even Albert could have imagined. Sam is not entirely sure why this is happening, but he feels a connection to Pavel for some reason, and it feels right. Pavel grabs a small pair of gray posers along the way and puts them on over his huge bulge. He quietly tells Sam to pull his pants back up so that he can take him out of the room. He has his left arm draped over Sam’s body and is leading him downstairs into the basement. The room that the thick stud takes him to is unusual in the fact that it has insulated walls that look as if they are meant to keep sound from escaping. It is tucked away so that nobody can hear what is going on in there. There is another man in there, just sitting at a computer. He has a pair of glasses on, and is looking at what is going on in the gym that Pavel and Sam were just in. He turns to look at them and smiles. It is Pavel’s housemate, Kriztian. They have been living together for quite a while and have similar physical features. He gets up from his seat and starts walking towards the doorway. Pavel stops him for a few moments to talk to him. “Have fun, and make sure that you keep him distracted for as long as you can, Kris.” “I don’t think that will be a problem, animal. I would say the same to you, but I know that you will definitely take extra care of this beauty.” They grunt at each other and lean in to plant kisses on each other’s lips. Sam lightly moans as he watches them do this. Kriztian leaves the room, and promptly shuts the door, locking it behind him. Sam stares intently as he hears it locking and starts getting nervous. Pavel can feel his heart rate increasing and places his big palm over his heart. It results in a slow sigh from Sam, who is slowly calming down again. “You are safe in here with me Sam. I promise that you will be taken care of. I thought about just having the two of you come in here for the big reveal and conversion, but this is way more fun. Your husband will transform into his bigger form soon enough, you will witness that on the camera that is set up on this computer over here.” Pavel takes Sam over to the computer set up in the room and has him take a seat. It is at this point that Kriztian enters the room and walks over to pick Albert up off the floor. He plants him beside a couch that is set up near the gym equipment. The exhausted man makes a few gurgling noises before Kris smacks him in the face to get him to come to his senses. He stands up firmly and is directly in front of the sexy European-American cutie. “Wake up man, you have some growing to do here soon. I am here to help you out with that.” Albert snaps out of his stupor long enough to feel something happening in his crotch. Kris can sense it and reaches down to feel the man’s warm ballsac and caresses it slowly in his fingers. He is quickly met with a punch in his left arm. “Who the fuck are you, and where is my husband? You are not the man I saw a few minutes ago.” Kriztian smiles and takes his glasses off. He puts them on a nearby table, out of the way of what is about to transpire. He moans a little as he shows Albert what is starting to happen to him. “Just relax buddy and let’s grow together. Let our cocks get acquainted with each other and make the magic happen between us.” The man slowly pulls his shorts down to reveal his swelling cock, which is fully sheathed in a veiny covering. Albert is slightly distracted by his own growing rod, which appears to be attempting to meet up with Kris’s own tool. The man puts both of his hands on Al’s shoulders and attempts to calm him down. Their cocks finally touch and throb against each other. They both moan deeply, although Albert tries to hide it from this man. “It feels good doesn’t it, buddy? can feel his own excitement building inside him You can just stand here and watch me for a few minutes if you feel like it. I am just here to help you fulfill your desire.” While rubbing his own growing dick against Al’s, Kriztian’s balls expand bigger towards the ground. He groans and smiles feeling the hormones flowing throughout his body. His legs begin expanding and thickening outward, making popping sounds as the veins and muscle fibers react to the energy being released from within himself. He reaches down to grab Albert’s hands and rubs them along his shaft. He starts leaking precum all over Al’s cock when he feels his shoes and socks give way to his growing feet, which emerge with very little effort. His calves are now doubling in size, taking up a great deal of space on his lower legs. He continues to move Al’s hands up and down his immense veiny shaft, coating the man’s fingers in thick goo. “It is exhilarating man. The feeling of just letting your body have its way with you, when you are wanting to just let go with another willing partner. can feel the growth overtaking his upper half Are you ready to see me make a mockery out of my shirt? I’m not as patient as Pavel is, so here goes.” Kris smiles as he lets go of Al’s hands and starts flexing his biceps, making them swell and bulge bigger and bigger with each strain. The sleeves on his shirt shred almost instantly, as bloated garden hose-sized veins emerge from out of nowhere within seconds. His breathing intensifies as his chest inflates like a balloon, making him moan intensely. He greedily bounces his growing pecs as each individual inch quickly fills up the space from beneath the fabric. His top is struggling to stay intact. Albert is mesmerized by what he is seeing, and at the same time, is trying to hold back on his own metamorphosis. He is clearly turned on by this guy’s growth. Kriztian roars as he continues to stare directly into Albert’s eyes, trying to aggressively make his partner lose control. “Mmm...fucking yeah. I love feeling my chest blow up like this. Keep stroking my log dude and make me cum all over you. I know that it will ignite your fire, I can sense it. feels his shirt starting to rip FUCK! This is when I get really big man.” Albert barely strokes Kriztian when the growing beast grunts and launches a stream of cum onto Al’s sweat-soaked shirt and the nearby couch. He laughs as his thick pecs quickly tear through the front of his shirt. Beneath them, are eight perfectly situated abdominal blocks, drenched in a river of sweat. His shirt is still glued to his body, but it is struggling immensely since his back is now finishing off what remains of the fabric, splitting the rest of the seams along his swelling obliques and stabilizers. His lats are wasting no time bursting free from their confines. “Fuck yes...GROW lats...GROW! voice noticeably deeper now I don’t even have to be stroked anymore, man. I can just make myself cum on command, I think. These sensations that are coming from all over my back and from feeling my ass blow up will make me drown you if you don’t start growing in the next minute or so.” Albert is now concentrating on his own transformation. He yells in delight as he feels his legs reacting to what is happening under the skin. The extreme pressure of feeling his quads, hamstrings, and calves growing quickly forces him to readjust his position as he presses himself up against Kris’s own thick, bulging quads. His ballsac is now expanding towards the floor, as well, as his cock grows to match Kriztian’s. The thickly bloated European reaches down with his big fingers and rubs his partner’s swelling tool, stroking it ravenously, to intensify Albert’s growth. “Fucking YES! I want you to beast out. COME ON MAN! Match me, become like me! Don’t think about anything else. This room doesn’t matter anymore. We can fix it after we are done having fun.” Kris decides to yank his own shirt off his upper body so he can finish growing his immense delts, traps, and lower back. His neck stretches wider, pulsing veins visible, stretching from his thick pecs all the way up to his head, which is noticeably more muscular. He is now nearly done growing, as he reaches over to put Albert’s trembling hands on his newly bloated glutes, which are drenched. “GROW, beastman, GROW! I want to see every square inch of you become godlike.” Kris can feel Al’s arms swelling, biceps and forearms bulging with thick veins, against his own massive cannons. He yells, “YES! YES! YES!” multiple times, noticing each time he says the word, his voice gets deeper and deeper. Albert doesn’t want to wait for his shirt to give up and just tears it off. He squeezes his growing chest up against Kriztian’s as he watches both of his pecs widen and start mating with his partner’s tits. He flexes his calves so he can raise himself up to align his nipples up against Kris’s. The sensitivity from doing this sends the man over the edge, and lets the growth completely take over. He matches Kriztian’s body mass at this point and wants a bit more, but is disappointed when it stops. The two beasts decide it would be fun to start wrestling with each other. Furniture is destroyed and the gym equipment around them is being tossed around like they weigh about a pound each. Albert’s apprehension of being with another man during his growth cycle is completely gone, especially since the hormones racing through his brain tell him that it isn’t even a consideration anymore. Remarkably, no penetration commences between the two beasts. After satisfying their temporary fix for showing off with each other, their focus turns to pleasuring each other’s cocks. For about the next twenty minutes, the two hungry muscle beasts find ways to make each other cum by giving each other handjobs, verbal cues without touching themselves, the insinuation of penetrating each other, and their favorite activity, giving each other intense blowjobs. The massive amounts of cum spilled from each other’s tools is clearly evidence of this. When all is said and done, the two beasts have grown to a sizable 350 pounds. Considering that Albert is a good three to four inches shorter, you can guess how much wider he is compared to Kriztian. They both eventually pass out from exhaustion and start to slowly revert back to their original sizes from when this entire sequence started just a little while earlier. Samuel has watched the entire sequence happening on the computer camera that is set up in Pavel’s secret room. The emotions he is feeling are pretty strong, but remarkably, they are not what he was expecting, since his husband did this with another man. The big man that is in the room with him has stayed incredibly close to Sam the whole time, studying his body language, and was rubbing his thick cock along the back of the chair that the twinkish man is sitting in. “What are you feeling right now, Sam? Turns the chair around and is standing in front of him with a hardon in his posers. His swollen rod stretches the fabric to its limits. What you saw there was great, but it will pale in comparison to what will happen to you in here.” Sam, naturally, can’t take his eyes off of Pavel’s huge tool. He reaches out to touch it, which gets an immediate sigh from the bigger man. He squeezes his swollen cockhead and watches as becomes soaked with precum. It dribbles down onto Pavel’s bloated ballsac and down to the floor. “I know you underestimate yourself, Sam. What you are doing right now is built in. Unlike your husband, you can take all the time in the world with me. If you want to have sex first, then that is perfect. I have already primed you for what will happen in a bit.” Sam continues to mess with his partner’s cock, making it swell even larger. Pavel grunts as his posers snap completely off his midsection, allowing the smallish doctor to start licking his hulking, veiny tool. The thickly built powerlifter moans as Sam maneuvers it into his mouth, worshipping its power in the process. “That feels so good, my friend. If you keep doing that, you will be on your way to god status.” Sam’s worshipping of the big guy’s cock lasts for several minutes, stopping in intervals to let the big man take a few breaths, and lets the edge continue. Pavel shows Sam what he is doing to him. “Look at how big my testicles are getting cutie. Points to them swelling. I think it is time to try something a bit more fun.” Pavel picks Sam up out of the chair and starts kissing him. He pulls Sam’s pants down with his free hand and throws them off to the side somewhere. Sam is moaning deeply, knowing what his partner is wanting to do next. They end up on a bed in the corner of the room. The smaller man is now laying on top of Pavel and is worshipping his body, massaging Pavel’s big arms and chest with his mouth. After a few minutes, the big stud stops him to look him in the eyes. “This is just the regular-sized me, Sam. I have to get you loosened up for the bigger me. You have teased me so much over the past twenty to thirty minutes, that I will have to reload again before I finally grow into my bigger me. Come on, let’s start converting you.” Pavel starts kissing Sam again as his cock finds its destination into the twinkish man’s wet and eager hole. The pain subsides for Samuel after a couple of minutes of working its way deeper inside him. The two men are becoming rather fond of each other the more time they spend together, as Sam studies the rhythm of Pavel’s cock and feels his bloated balls rubbing up against his tiny ass. The thick powerlifter is now going to let Sam control the situation. “I really like you a lot, Sammy. You seem like you know what you are doing. Are you just like this with me, or do you do this with other men as well?” Sam pauses, glides up his partner’s thick chest, and smiles into Pavel’s green eyes. “I don’t know. I mean...I feel like this is a turning point for me. Alby has been holding me back a bit, I think. When I started messing around with you, something happened. I can sense a change inside me when I am with you. I want to experience what will happen next now more than ever.” “In that case, my friend, you need to make me cum inside you. I will mold you into the beast you crave.” Pavel, who is a few inches taller than Sam, slowly moves his partner back down onto his cock again, where they fuck for a couple more minutes. This doesn’t last long though, as they both sit up and lean beside each other. “I want to be fucked with you up against me Pavel. How about along the wall?” “Sounds good to me, Sammy.” The powerlifter picks him up and wraps his partner’s legs around his waist. His big cock eagerly throbs, wanting to return to its rightful place inside the twink. They both smile and start lovingly kiss each other again as Pavel easily penetrates his partner and starts thrusting. It is very clear that this is working this time because the powerlifter is ready to let go of his boys. “Are you ready my friend? Here comes the first fleet.” Pavel lets out a few “ARRs” as he fills Samuel with his cum. He holds the man tightly against him, both men dripping with sweat. They remain still for a few minutes, kissing on occasion as the big stud thrusts a few more times to unload a few more jets of cum into his partner. Sam feels a little queasy once Pavel finishes, but it is expected. “I know, you feel a bit off cutie. It won’t last very long though. Your body will absorb it all rather quickly.” It turns out, he is right. Whatever discomfort was caused by the extensive flood he unleashed inside the small man vanishes after a couple of minutes. He is now ready to move on to the next phase of this experiment. He pulls out of Sam and takes the man back over to the bed and sits him down on it. After a few moments of taking time to relax, Pavel starts talking to him again. “Remember what happened earlier out in the gym area? Want to see me do that again? Want to see me do that in clothing? It is up to you.” Sam smiles. “I greatly enjoyed what happened out there, Pavel. Is that as big as you can get?” The powerlifter grins and shakes his head no. “Now wait a minute. Don’t entice me too much, cutie. I can control it to a point, but coax me too much and you will see...” Samuel gets up off the bed and starts playing with the big guy’s balls. It is as if he knew how to jumpstart Pavel’s battery all along. The powerlifter grunts loudly and says, “Wait...WAIT!” He opens a closet and puts on one of his outfits made of thick spandex and leather. It is like a second skin to his body, leaving very little to the imagination, and it turns Sam on exponentially when he sees it meld to Pavel’s frame. “OH, MY GAWD! That looks incredible on you Pavel. Is this meant to prove something when you...you know...reach beast status?” The big guy smiles back at him and puts on a mask made of the same spandex material. It covers up most of his face, except the eyes of course. Sam asks to be picked up and rips the portion of the mouth open so he can see Pavel’s lips. The outfit is black and blue, Pavel’s favorite colors. “I have saved this outfit for this very occasion. I am so fucking excited, Sammy.” Shows his big cock throbbing, beneath the spandex, to Samuel. “Let me roleplay with you for a little bit though, I want to experience my fantasies with you.” Sam agrees, as he is shown that there is another outfit similar to Pavel’s. He goes to put it on. It wasn’t easy to find something in a small, but the big man did have one made just in case there was someone that could fit into it. “The funny part is Sammy, when you do grow, that outfit will practically disintegrate, but it will turn me on so much, I will probably lose my mind. Let’s go check in on the other two, for a few moments, to see what they are doing.” The entire body of both suits are made of spandex, with leather aspects along the legs and arms. It is clear that both suits were designed with growth in mind and meant to be tested. They both go out a secret door in the room, and out into the yard, before peering through a window and seeing the two other men, passed out amongst the carnage they caused. They go through the front door of the house and sneak in beside their partners. Sam has an idea to get their partners off, while they are sleeping. “Sounds good to me, cutie. I like the taste of my friend’s cum anyway.” Kriztian sleeps soundly as Pavel works him over with his mouth and gloved hands. A few jets of cum splash onto the big guy’s mask and lips and it nearly puts him over the edge. He underestimated how much he enjoyed the taste of Kris’s cum. He is clearly trying to control himself as he feels himself slowly growing beneath his suit. Sam is majorly turned on watching this unfold. The sounds of the spandex being stretched is quite loud though and they must rush quickly to leave the area. The two men sleeping are nearly awakened by the noise. Pavel moans deeply, feeling waves of hormones surging through his muscles, the sensation of the fabric being expanded by his own power is making him have to concentrate on just holding it together. “Ohh fuck Sammy...ohh fuck...” They go back into the room with the computer again and lock it quickly. Pavel is breathing heavily but is immensely turned on. His cock tears its way out of the spandex and continues to swell. He doesn’t want to stop growing but is looking for a sign from his partner, in case he wants him to try. He doesn’t get one because Sam is eager to see this play out. Loud “rrruuurrrs” continue to echo through the room as Pavel’s muscles test the limits of whatever power this material has left in it. The strong smell of testosterone is now filling the room, as the fur on Pavel’s body is starting to thicken. This is one of the secrets to how the suit is defeated because the fur penetrates the surface and weakens it. The growing beast roars in delight as he feels his biceps, back, and chest, bursting through the suit and continue to expand. He gestures for Sam to start playing with his cock as he feels his ballsack break free from its confines. “You did this to me, Sammy. I haven’t been this big in... EVER!” His quads and glutes blast through the suit next as he feels himself getting closer to the ceiling. He is now close to 500 pounds. Mountains of muscle all over his body, pieces of the suit scattered all over his frame. He is barely able to focus on Samuel but does manage to get a few sentences out. “Uhh...gawd...whew! I must focus on...ohh fuck it! I want to turn you into a fucking gawd, Sammy. That is my only goal at this point. Sorry, if this is going to hurt, but...” Pavel grabs Sam and turns him around. He rips a hole in the butt of his suit and quickly slides a portion of his massive log into the twink’s wet hole. It is not pleasurable at first, as Sam wails in pain. He, however, doesn’t hate his partner for this, because he knows what will happen once this gets going. They both end up on the floor, with the giant beast pounding him doggystyle. It is entirely intentional for Pavel to do this because he knows he can pump cum into his partner in multiple intervals. “Do it Sammy. You wanted the alpha me to come out, it did. My boys are going to change you in ways you never imagined. Fucking become a gawd... feels the small man reacting against his cock. Ohh shit...I can feel it starting to happen!” Samuel’s growth cycle is remarkable. The suit he is wearing doesn’t last long as his limbs lengthen and expand, making a great deal of the spandex rip open within seconds. He moans deeply feeling his quads, hamstrings, glutes, and feet push him upwards off the ground. Out of the corner of his eye, Pavel watches in delight as his partner’s flat chest, slowly inflates several feet towards the ground. Big, heavy, full pec meat with perfectly centered nipples form within seconds. He is completely lost in his growth, letting it take over every thought in his head. His cock stretches beneath him, towards Pavel’s own, so they can both interact with each other. His arms struggle to keep up with the mammoth soccer-ball sized biceps, and gigantic horseshoe triceps growing beneath his skin. He is growing immense and is one of the most stunning creatures that Pavel has ever laid his eyes on. Sam’s voice now rumbles when he breathes, and his neck and head make quick work of the mask he was wearing. His glasses unfortunately shattered once the growth made it to that part of his body. When Samuel moves his head to the side, he is almost unrecognizable, because he has grown a thickly groomed mane, and has no hair on his head now. His body is covered in thick fur, probably a side effect of the hypermasculine sperm that Pavel passed on to him. Sam can barely pass as a human at all, at this size. His once huge partner can basically sit on one of his truck-sized quads now and take in the sights. There are more muscles in Samuel’s back than Pavel can count, as they all ripple and tense involuntarily. After a few moments, Pavel decides to plunge his cock back into Sam’s hole and go to town on him again. He doesn’t want to see this side of Samuel go away, but he knows that it will probably only last for a short time, so he prepares to put his friend under a little bit of duress once again. “I know you may hate me for this Sammy, but let's do this for just a little bit longer, okay? You are fucking gorgeous, and I am not ready for this to end just yet.” After eclipsing 800 pounds and reaching heights of about ten feet, the behemoth does start to shrink a bit, but not before Pavel musters enough energy to implant more of his boys into the man. The growth isn’t as amazing this next go-around, but it is enough for the two men to enjoy another round of indulging themselves. They both return to their original sizes after a few more minutes of size play. Albert and Samuel’s relationship did change after this experience. Sam is no longer exclusive to him. They discussed it over several weeks and realized that they needed to allow other people in. Pavel would not be the only man that Sam would spend a great deal of time with. It turns out that the man Sam was converted by, had done the same to other men, although not at quite the same level of growth. Albert would start seeing Jacoby again. With Al’s new ability that was given to him by Pavel, he would slowly coax his old friend into allowing him to show him what he could do. This would not happen for several months, since Jacoby was already with another man, and wasn’t entirely open to allowing someone else into his relationship. That is another story of course.